Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"I think marriage is a truly happy thing."

"...Huh?"

"It's a ceremony that shapes the thoughts of people who love each other and truly want to be together. It's something that happens when a person finds another person they truly love out of all the people in the world, and that person reciprocates... and I think that's truly amazing."

As Emilia spoke, Regulus uttered another "Huh?" He didn't say it with anger or irritation, but rather with deep confusion. He turned his gaze to the lovely young woman, who was dressed perfectly for a wedding, her eyes wide open, showing great surprise on her face. Then, he shifted his attention to the women, whose gazes were completely blank, reflecting the fear they felt and wearing expressions devoid of all emotion.

Regulus looked down at his palms, clenched them, and then opened them again. It felt strange, as if he had never clenched his fists, as if his body had stopped in time. He didn't feel like a person, but like something lighter and more powerful, and a sense of greed filled his mind.

But he wasn't Regulus; he was a person from Japan who, one day, after being exploited at work, fell asleep on the job. Suddenly, he found himself on an altar, in another body: that of the Archbishop of Greed, Regulus Corneas.

"Regulus, why do you refer to your wives by number?"

Regaining some of the clarity she had lost due to the confusion she felt about her situation, Emilia asked him a question. Perhaps she wanted to understand Regulus better, or perhaps she simply wanted to delve into his true intentions in having so many wives and referring to them by number, as if they were mere livestock.

I look again at the girl Emilia, one of the main characters in Re:Zero, whom the original Regulus wanted to marry because of her authority, which required wives to be completely invincible and share his heart with all of them, because his authority alone stops the time of his heart.

He had seen the play in his teens and knew that the fate that awaited him was death, as he knew that Subaru would discover his weakness, that is, his wives, and that Emilia would freeze them, causing their hearts to stop beating, and then he would finally be defeated by Reinhard and drown.

He didn't want that, didn't want to die that way, and didn't understand why he was in the body of Regulus, one of the most despicable characters in Re:Zero. However, he was aware of the fate that awaited him and knew he could avoid it...

Silence fell over the chapel, heavy as a slab. Emilia, still curious, waited for an answer, but the new Regulus couldn't think of a suitable one. What should he say? He couldn't act exactly like the original Regulus, but he also couldn't present himself as someone completely different without raising suspicion.

The wives' blank, blank stares made him shudder. He knew that to them, Regulus wasn't a husband, but a cruel master, a man who had taken their lives and reduced them to shadows of what they once were.

"... Because that's what I've always called you," he replied, finally choosing his words carefully.

Emilia frowned, clearly dissatisfied with the answer.

"No, I understand. No one likes being called by a number. I like my name, and I like it when Subaru calls me Emilia-tan..." His feelings are evident in his voice when he calls me Emilia-tan. And when he sometimes calls me simply Emilia, it's always obvious it's a special moment. A name should have that kind of thought behind it.

Regulus narrowed his eyes, seeming to be on the verge of biting his nails due to the anxiety this caused him. Emilia was repeating the same words he'd read in the light novel, which caused him growing unease. He knew that Subaru and Reinhard would arrive in a matter of minutes, and in his mind, the real danger was Subaru.

Reinhard was undoubtedly the most powerful, but Subaru was still cunning, and thanks to Regulus's ego, he discovered his weakness, leaving himself practically vulnerable to Reinhard.

He knew that Subaru was the protagonist, who wasn't at all powerful, but who had the ability to perform great feats with his return from the dead. He was aware that he could kill him, but he would return once more and try again. That was why Subaru killed Petelgeuse, or the great rabbit, because he adapted to the circumstances.

If he wanted to survive, he couldn't allow Subaru to discover his weakness. But how? His death was practically set in stone, a fate he'd read about and seen with his own eyes in his original world. But now he was Regulus. And if there was one thing he was sure of, it was that he wouldn't allow that fate to be fulfilled.

He took a deep breath and tried to focus on the situation at hand. Emilia waited for an answer, her gaze filled with honesty and conviction. But she wasn't the threat. The real danger was Subaru.

"I don't want to hear another word from you!"

Regulus tried to sound proud and aggressive, but the situation he was in was so surreal that his own nervousness was evident in his voice.

Emilia still didn't lower her gaze; her eyes were filled with determination, and she wasn't afraid of Regulus.

"Marriage is something shared between two people who love each other. But I don't meet the conditions for it. I've never loved a man like a woman before." So when Subaru tells me so insistently that he loves me, I can't give him the answer he expects, or even the other one. And I know how hurtful that is and how much it has upset him. But...

"Stop!" he shouted, interrupting her and turning his gaze to #183, who lowered her gaze in fear. "You, number... whoever you are, take everyone to a safe place! Form groups of three and don't interact with anyone. If possible, get out of Priestella! Understood?!"

#183 nodded quickly, his gaze blank, as if each word were a command that didn't belong to him, but that he must follow without question. Quickly, he hurried to gather the other wives, their bodies hunched under the pressure of fear and submission. Regulus watched the scene, feeling a growing discomfort in his chest even though he had nothing there.

He had become something he didn't even recognize, a puppet on strings tied to a destiny he hadn't chosen. The situation overwhelmed him, not only because he didn't understand how he'd gotten here, but because he couldn't find a way to prevent what he knew was going to happen. Every moment was a reminder that his time was limited, and the uncertainty of how to act ate at him from within.

Emilia looked at him in confusion, as he sounded so agitated, as if he wanted to protect his wives from something or someone...

"Everyone, leave through the back door—"

Before Regulus could finish, the chapel doors were violently kicked open. One of the doors was forced open by a person of average strength, but the other shot toward him like a projectile, impacting with such force that it knocked him all the way to the altar.

At that moment, two voices echoed in the air, and one of them was, without a doubt, the one Regulus wanted to avoid at all costs.

"We both kicked at the same time, but the results were very different. What are your legs made of?!"

"I apologize, I failed to restrain myself. At least I aimed well at the target, so could you forgive my previous mistake?"

"Yes, but our levels of coolness are totally different now."

My kick opened the door, but yours turned it into a direct attack..."

Two figures appeared at the door of the magnificent chapel, joking with each other. A black-haired boy and a red-haired young man.

Emilia's eyes widened at the sight, and Regulus pushed the door aside like it was an annoying mosquito. He was completely unharmed, but there was deep disgust in his eyes as he watched Subaru and Reinhard. He didn't consider himself a villain, but all he wanted at that moment was to survive.

Regulus was completely trapped at a crossroads of fate and fear. He knew he couldn't follow in the footsteps of the original Regulus, but Subaru and Reinhard's words made it clear that any attempt to resist his fate would only plunge him deeper into despair.

He was aware that Subaru, weak as he currently was, was a real threat, and now, with Reinhard's entry, the chances of avoiding the death he had already witnessed seemed more remote than ever.

Subaru, with his defiant smile, and Reinhard, with his calm and commanding presence, had no idea of the weight Regulus carried, nor of the knowledge the "new Regulus" possessed about what would happen. And yet, the unease continued to grow within him. That Regulus, that callous man, was a facade that didn't fit the person he had become, trapped in the body of a tyrant.

Trying to project an image of calm, despite being fully aware of the extraordinary power Regulus possessed, he cleared his throat and tried to adopt as haughty and commanding a tone as he could.

"And who are you? I haven't invited any men to this wedding, so if you would be so kind, considering you're infringing on my rights, it would be a great favor if you would leave at once."

The two wedding crashers glanced at each other in response to Regulus's feigned insolence and then nodded to each other.

"Subaru Natsuki, a Spirit Knight whose spirit is currently not present."

"Reinhard van Astrea, of the Sword Saint family."

Reinhard stepped forward as he introduced himself. Beside him, Subaru winked at Emilia and then pointed at Regulus, his expression hardening.

"I oppose this wedding! I'll take that bride."

The air inside the chapel thickened as Subaru's words echoed loudly in Regulus's ears. The black-haired boy, as bold as ever, had not only barged into his space, but challenged everything Regulus had ever known. And beside him, the red-haired man, Reinhard, with a presence that seemed to defy the very nature of the world.

Regulus, however, did not react like the man everyone had expected. He was no longer the Regulus who had allowed himself to be consumed by greed, by the desire for dominance and control. He was not the monster who had chained himself to his fate and resigned himself to the pieces life had bestowed upon him. No. The man inside that body could not let history repeat itself, could not allow himself to be pulled into the same darkness.

He was caught in a trap not of his own choosing, with knowledge that only fueled his fear. He knew Subaru was a threat, one who always found a way to exceed expectations. He knew what would happen if he confronted him and Reinhard, knew that the paths he had observed in his previous world were closing in on him. Regulus's destiny was already written, and the same knowledge that kept him alive also held him captive. He knew his survival was not guaranteed, that sooner or later he would be defeated.

But there was something he didn't know, something that kept him going. Something that told him that, perhaps, fate wasn't as unshakeable as it seemed.

Regulus's eyes shone with a new determination, a fleeting glimmer that didn't belong to the man he had once been. He took a deep breath, a respite that wasn't just physical, but also mental. It was an internal struggle, a battle not to give in to despair, to not be swept away by the doom he had witnessed.

(I won't make the same mistakes)

he thought, like an internal promise.

Through the fog of uncertainty and fear, his eyes locked on Subaru, the boy who always returned, who always overcame the impossible. And on Reinhard, the sword saint, whose presence crushed him, but whose confidence was merely a part of his own weakness.

In his mind, Regulus repeated over and over

(Survive. Not let them destroy me like they did the original. Survive. Just that.)

Time seemed to stand still, the silence of the chapel heavy and motionless, as his mind, flooded with greed and despair, found a new strategy.

(I will not be a slave to fate.)

The greed that coursed through his veins, the same greed that had killed so many, now seemed distant. He didn't want control over everything. He only wanted to be saved. To survive. It no longer mattered whether his actions made him look like a monster or a weak man. He just needed a chance, a crack in the fate that consumed him.

In a last-ditch effort to hold on to something that would give him a shred of control over the situation, Regulus spoke, this time in a voice that denoted palpable fear, but also a spark of resistance:

"I don't care what you have planned, Barusu. I don't care what fate says. I am the only one who can decide my future!"

Subaru had a bewildered expression upon hearing the nickname Ram had assigned him from Regulus's lips.

Without waiting for a response, he turned to his wives, who were trembling in fear. Number 183 had already begun to move them toward the exit, but Regulus knew none of that mattered. Right now, the future was at stake, and he wouldn't allow a repeat of the tragic ending he had read and seen.

Subaru, Reinhard, Emilia... they were all part of a game he no longer wanted to play. Survival was his only goal. He wouldn't be the same Regulus, he wouldn't be the same prey. His fate wasn't sealed.

With the voice echoing in his ears and uncertainty taking over, Regulus Corneas—or rather, the person inside him—took a step forward, determined to challenge the future that had trapped him.

This wouldn't be the end of his story.

This would be the moment he changed course.

Chapter Text

Emilia looked stunning in that pure white dress, her long, shimmering silver hair adorned with enchanting accessories. It was so dazzling that Subaru thought he'd go blind, and wished he'd chosen the outfit himself.

"Nickname aside... E M A to the max...! Anyway, it seems we're just in time."

"...

(It wouldn't be a good idea to tell them I'm a person from Japan in the body of Regulus, the Archbishop of Avarice.)

There were several reasons why that idea seemed foolish to him, simply because he was an enemy of the kingdom; not him, but Regulus.

For over a century, he had committed unimaginable atrocities, and despite everything that was known about his true character, if he were to claim something like, "I'm innocent! Just like you, Subaru, I'm a teleportation!" Reinhard could validate his words thanks to his blessing. This would make Subaru, confident in the veracity of the statement, believe him. However, despite this apparent justification, he was still an individual who had perpetrated horrific acts throughout his life.

Regulus was not an angel or a benevolent being; on the contrary, he was a staunch enemy of Lugunica and the other three kingdoms. If he decided to surrender and turn himself in, he would very likely be brought to justice, where he would face a trial that could culminate in his execution, given the wide repertoire of crimes he had committed over time—crimes that were by no means insignificant.

There were a large number of people who held a deep resentment toward Regulus and would do everything in their power to ensure he paid for his actions; therefore, his only viable option was to flee Priestella. This would lead him to avoid a direct confrontation with Reinhard.

But he wouldn't let him go so easily; Reinhard was practically immortal, and Regulus was untouchable as long as his wives were alive, so a fight was inevitable given how annoying Subaru was to think Reinhard could solve everything.

So Regulus, or whoever was inside Regulus's body, knew he had to distract them long enough for his wives to get far enough away to prevent Subaru or Emilia from finding them and the candidate for the throne from freezing them.

"I'm invincible; fighting me won't do you any good. Besides, you interrupted my wedding, which represents a grave disrespect for my rights. If you wish to prevent this situation from turning into a complete disaster, I advise you to remove yourself from my presence. If so, I will spare your lives."

He was aware that adopting Regulus's persona was doing him no good, and the mere thought of behaving like him was somewhat repugnant to him. Regulus was a talkative character, and that's why he eventually met his end: because Subaru always managed to get on Subaru's nerves. If that was true, then he deduced that his own attitude would also have the ability to irritate Subaru.

Subaru frowned in disgust.

"... Your rights?" he repeated, his tone somewhere between mockery and contempt. "You've got to be kidding! Do you really think we're going to buy into your victim-like rhetoric, after you stole Emilia-tan?"

Emilia, a few steps behind Regulus, narrowed her eyes cautiously. Despite Regulus's haughty tone, there was something about his attitude that didn't quite fit. It wasn't the usual utter arrogance and condescension, but rather a forced attempt to maintain his composure.

"Meh... his manner is truly unbearable; his attitude is beyond unpleasant, I've already confirmed that."

He smiled as Subaru made an offended expression, while Reinhard watched their interaction with some curiosity.

Subaru clenched his fists, completely outraged.

"You dare say that after kidnapping her and ruining her day!" he bellowed, pointing at him furiously. "You're not only a lunatic, but also an idiot!"

Emilia, for her part, didn't react with anger, but with a calm expression, though there was a faint flicker of confusion in her eyes. It wasn't the first time someone had belittled her, but Regulus's words sounded strange, almost as if he was desperate to annoy Subaru.

The mind inside Regulus's body smiled inwardly. Subaru was easily provoked, and Reinhard had no reason to intervene yet. This meant he had a little more time.

"Oh... Are you offended?" They're so obsessed with the silver-haired girl, who seems to gain weight with each new season, that a simple truth can make you lose your temper. Let me guess! Is she one of those people who believes babies are conceived solely through kisses?

Subaru's brow furrowed, and he knew he'd hit the nail on the head from the way he gripped his whip at his hip.

"How can you make such a claim? Emilia-tan is the most beautiful woman on the entire planet! Don't treat her so contemptuously, you bastard! I demand that you give her back to me!"

"Then keep her... if you want, I'll hand her over to you by parcel."

"What?"

Subaru and Emilia blinked, confused. Regulus hadn't wanted to take her as his wife? And now he was handing her over so easily after kidnapping her; it was very strange.

"What are you talking about? Now you've suddenly changed your mind, that's... well, really disappointing. Actually, I thought it would be something more epic."

Now that he thought about it, he regretted saying that, but seeing that Emilia didn't move from her spot, it seemed she believed it was a trap.

Reinhard smiled patiently. In fact, the only reason he didn't rush to attack Regulus was because Emilia was nearby. He didn't yet know the true extent of Regulus's power or his speed, so he decided to remain calm, waiting for the right moment to make his move.

And, well, Emilia was more stubborn; she wanted to save Regulus's wives, since, from what she'd seen, they were all afraid of him and she was ready to attack him from behind at any moment. She certainly didn't consider herself a damsel in distress.

"This isn't a disappointment, but a tangible reality. You're the ones who deceive by thinking you can do anything to me, the Archbishop of Avarice, the strongest among all those inept people."

Regulus tried to project a more confident and self-assured image; his intention was to buy time, hoping his wives would move far enough away so he could feel calmer. It could be that this was all a dream, but in that instant, he decided to take the situation with the seriousness it deserved.

"In fact, I think you might be the most disappointing of us all," Reinhard chimed in as he gripped the hilt of his sheathed sword.

Regulus narrowed his eyes. Had he read that humiliation before?

Reinhard took a deep breath before continuing.

"This Dragon Blade is a sort of heirloom passed down from the founders of the Astrea family. It is, without a doubt, the finest sword in the world. However... it has a single flaw."

"Oh... I seem to remember this moment."

"It is impossible to draw it from its sheath except in the presence of a worthy enemy. In other words," Reinhard's blue eyes fixed on Regulus, "it seems this sword has decided you are not a suitable opponent."

Regulus felt a little hurt, not like the original Regulus, but now he understood a bit of what he felt at that moment. Being told you weren't worthy, being a century old and one of the most powerful beings, did hurt a little.

However, he didn't possess Regulus's explosive temper, who was capable of exploding into rage and voicing his anger when he felt slighted. He wasn't the type to launch into a long-winded discourse on his rights and other such topics.

"I don't care, actually... Kazuma, or Muzaro, what was it...?"

"My name's Subaru! Su-ba-ru, spell it, you idiot!"

Regulus, or rather the mind within his body, couldn't help but smile with a mixture of disdain and amusement. Subaru was letting his temper get the better of him. His reaction was completely predictable.

Reinhard, still holding his sword in its sheath, looked at Subaru with a slight smile. It seemed the confrontation was taking an unexpected turn. While Regulus had tried to provoke Subaru with his arrogance, now it seemed Subaru himself was determined to demonstrate his own strength, albeit without fully understanding the magnitude of the situation.

"It doesn't matter what your name is. The only thing that matters is that you're nothing more than an insect compared to me, the Archbishop of Greed," Regulus said, his tone intended to be contemptuous but sounded more like a macabre joke. The mind inside Regulus's body knew he had to strike hard at the right moment, but he couldn't help but feel a certain discomfort with the position he was taking.

"Whoa, there's no point in talking to you anymore. Reinhard, you know what to do."

Reinhard nodded slowly, his expression more serious. He was ready to engage, whether with his sword in its sheath or in his hand.

"Hmm... from the way you're speaking... you seem to be someone from the Great Waterfall, aren't you?" Regulus said, throwing that statement out like a kind of bomb to buy time and prevent Reinhard from attacking him.

Subaru tensed noticeably upon hearing what Regulus had said. It was obvious he was from another world, but he didn't want that to be so obvious. However, the way he phrased it made him uncomfortable; in a way, it reminded him of Echidna.

It seemed he had touched a nerve, something even he hadn't anticipated. Subaru stared at him, yet he tried to hide the discomfort that had begun to well up in his chest. Regulus, for some reason, had touched a nerve.

Subaru stole a glance at Emilia, aware that giving in to his anger wouldn't lead to anything good. So he decided to close his eyes and take a deep breath, seeking to calm his mind and emotions. After a few moments of reflection and serenity, he opened his eyes and smiled, feeling revitalized and filled with renewed confidence.

"Well, Archbishop of Greed, we're here to end your reign of terror, so surrender now and let me go happily with Emilia-tan after I've kicked your nonexistent ass."

It seems the strategy of making Subaru lose control was no longer a feasible option. Therefore, a more sensible alternative was chosen: trying to gain as many seconds as possible.

"From the way you talk, it seems that way, from your strange clothes and your way of speaking... I hope you're not the fool who wants mayonnaise to be used as a commercial product for the kingdom, how disgusting, really."

Subaru brought his hand to his chest at Regulus's sharp words. How could he possibly say that about mayonnaise? To Subaru, mayonnaise was love, mayonnaise was life.

"You have no idea how amazing mayonnaise is. It's the best accompaniment you can add to any dish, don't you think, Emilia?" he said, pointing at Emilia, who smiled and nodded enthusiastically, showing that she loved mayonnaise too.

"Actually, I don't like mayonnaise either," Reinhard commented, nervously scratching his cheek.

Regulus hadn't anticipated that a simple comment about mayonnaise could trigger such a reaction. Subaru looked at him with the intensity of a man who had dedicated his life to a noble purpose and now saw his faith trampled.

"Reinhard... you have deeply disappointed me," Subaru murmured, shaking his head with exaggerated solemnity. "I thought you were a hero, but now I see that you are simply a man with no culinary culture."

Reinhard let out a small laugh, while Emilia, with her characteristic innocence, raised a finger as if she had just remembered something.

"Ah, but Beatrice does like mayonnaise, doesn't she?" he commented.

Subaru felt a glimmer of hope.

"Exactly! Beako has good taste. She's as wise as Rem in many aspects of life; mayonnaise is an art that you two don't understand," she said, pointing at Regulus as she did at Reinhard.

"Who's Rem?" Regulus asked, letting out a mocking laugh. For some reason, he found it amusing to ask that question.

"Don't speak her name with your filthy mouth, Archbishop of Greed!" Subaru replied, his deep hatred and fury evident.

Rem's memories had been devoured by Gluttony, and she had been forgotten by everyone except Subaru. Regulus, based on what he had read in the light novel, knew that Subaru held Rem on a pedestal, a place of honor in his heart, and that was why his anger was so intense.

Regulus let out a dry, mirthless laugh, enjoying the way Subaru had reacted immediately. No matter how rational he tried to be, his temper always betrayed him when it came to Rem. And while Regulus didn't share the same memories or emotions, he understood Rem's importance in Subaru's life, having seen and understood his entire life.

"Oh, did that hurt? What an overreaction." I just mentioned her name and you exploded like a child whose favorite toy has been taken away.

Subaru clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white. His gaze burned with a resentment he couldn't hide, but he forced himself to calm down. This wasn't the time to lose his temper. He took a deep breath and let out a long sigh.

"Look, 'Archbishop of Greed,' I can tolerate you badmouthing mayonnaise. I can tolerate your generic villain face and your textbook monologue. But I won't allow you to use her name with that rotten tongue of yours!"

Regulus raised an eyebrow, as if Subaru's response didn't surprise him at all.

"Yes, that's something you would say."

"Don't forget about me!"

A sudden flash of pale light appeared next to Regulus as he stared at Subaru and Reinhard. Regulus had completely forgotten about Emilia.

The light filled the entire chapel, and the next moment, a loud cracking sound was heard as the air froze. Countless more cracks followed, composing a melody that filled the building.

Then, a massive barrier of ice rose up in the middle of the chapel. The shining wall swallowed the altar whole and covered the lower half of Regulus's body, pinning him to the ground. An instant later, Emilia held an ice sword to his throat.

"You've let your guard down. You've lost."

Regulus looked down at the ice imprisoning him, as if he couldn't believe it. His face twisted into a grimace of irritation when he felt Emilia's icy blade pressing against his throat.

He wasn't worried about the ice; he felt nothing. The blade at his throat echoed the fact that, even if he stalled for time, everything would still happen just like in the light novel, only without the presence of Regulus's handcuffs.

He knew he would soon have to face Reinhard, whether he wanted to or not. Already anticipating what would happen, Subaru would discover his weakness, Emilia would freeze his handcuffs, and finally, he would drown after a powerful blow from Reinhard in the air.

He didn't want to die like the previous Regulus; he was just an exploited adult from Japan who, unfortunately, happened to be in Regulus's body. It was surreal, but he didn't want to accept what was coming.

No one wanted to drown.

He wasn't like Regulus; He didn't want to kill anyone. He'd never killed anyone, and if possible, he wished to leave without hurting anyone. They were fictional characters, but they were still people who bleed and suffer. And he, now, was also a fictional character who couldn't be harmed, but there was still the possibility that things would happen the same way as in the novel.

Regulus closed his eyes for a moment, trying to calm the panic that was beginning to cloud his reason. He knew what would come next. He knew history had a set course, that every event would unfold just as it was written, no matter how hard he tried to resist. The ice barrier, the sword at his throat, Emilia's determined gaze… It was all too familiar.

But he didn't want to die.

He didn't want to experience the anguish of running out of air, of kicking in the void as his body slowly paralyzed. He knew that Regulus's resilience would make him last longer than any normal person, which meant his agony would be prolonged.

Regulus gritted his teeth.

"Emilia! Back off! That's not going to stop him!"

"Huh?"

Normally, this would have been the end of the battle. Emilia wouldn't normally be wrong to assume that. But Regulus wasn't normal or ordinary.

With a heavy sigh and a slight twist of his body, Regulus freed himself from the ice that supposedly held him. Emilia's eyes widened as he broke free of the ice that held him. Before anyone could react, Regulus grabbed her pale neck with one hand and easily lifted her into the air.

He didn't dislike Emilia, but if he kept her hostage, perhaps he could escape Priestella and avoid her death. He knew that the authority was faster than Reinhard, but even if Reinhard attacked him, he wouldn't do anything to Emilia; he couldn't do it.

And even as he saw it, Reinhard didn't act, following his code of knightly honor.

Regulus watched in sorrow as Emilia frantically swung her legs, kicking him in the chest and groin to no avail.

"Stop it! Take your stupid hands off him!" Subaru shouted.

"They got too close."

Regulus gently lowered her for a moment, only to stand behind Emilia. Then he placed his hand on her neck, hugging her waist tightly to ensure she couldn't break free.

"One false move and her face flies into the air," he threatened, trying to sound as intimidating as possible. However, deep down, Regulus felt self-conscious and overwhelmed with shame.

Reinhard maintained his firm stance, not drawing his sword, but his gaze grew more severe. His training as a knight required patience, but seeing Emilia in danger, held by Regulus as a mere human shield, caused him a discomfort he couldn't express with words.

Subaru, on the other hand, was losing control. His breathing was erratic, his fists trembled, and the contempt on his face was so intense he seemed about to explode.

"Fucking coward!" Subaru shouted, taking a step forward, heedless of the danger. "Is this how you fight?! Using Emilia as a damn shield?!"

"I don't need a shield. I'm just holding her hostage so Master Reinhacks doesn't attack me. Do you know the destruction we'd leave behind if we both fought? So I have some requests for not killing her. What do you say?"

Subaru gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he watched Regulus hold Emilia at his mercy. The weight of the situation crushed his chest, but that wasn't going to stop him. He couldn't stay still. He wouldn't.

"I'm not negotiating with the likes of you! Let Emilia go right now, or I assure you, you won't get out of here alive!" Subaru's voice was a growl, but his threat lacked the confidence he intended.

"Come on, if you don't listen to me, I might end up gently running my tongue over your cheek. But do you really think that?" Do you really think I look like someone who would behave like that with a girl, as if I were mentally ill? It deeply offends me, and it also violates my rights.

"You son of a bitch, don't even think about it!"

"Too late..."

Chapter Text

Emilia tried to struggle in his grasp, but her strength meant nothing against Regulus's authority. Every movement was useless, every attempt to break free only serving to remind her how powerless she was in this situation. His amethyst eyes reflected fury and determination, but also something else: a hint of doubt.

The man inside Regulus noticed it and it made him uncomfortable.

"I'll tell you one more time," he said, his voice firm, but without the arrogance the real Regulus would have displayed. "If you want me to let her go, listen to me. I don't want to kill her, but if you force me to..." He left the threat hanging in the air. He couldn't say it. He didn't have the stomach to speak naturally about taking someone's life.

Subaru took a step forward, but Reinhard reached out to stop him. The Sword Saint didn't take his eyes off Regulus, his blue gaze sharp as a blade.

"Very well." Please release Lady Emilia. We will listen to your demands.

The man inside Regulus felt a pang of relief, but he couldn't let his guard down. He knew Reinhard wasn't someone to be trifled with, and Subaru... well, Subaru was Subaru. The boy's anger-filled gaze spoke volumes: he didn't trust him, and wouldn't even if he offered him peace on a silver platter.

He gritted his teeth, still keeping his grip on Emilia, although less tightly.

Think. Think.

He looked at Subaru, who was still glaring at him, and then at Emilia, who was strangely silent. Reinhard, on the other hand, waited silently. There was no anger on his face, only a terrifying patience, as if he were prepared for any eventuality.

The Japanese man swallowed.

"I want to leave Priestella," he said finally, his voice dry. "That's all. Let me go."

The silence was heavy. Subaru was the first to break it with a bitter laugh.

"Is that a joke?"

"Do I look like I'm joking?" he said, bringing his hand closer to Emilia's neck.

Regulus's authority granted him the ability to stop the time of any object or being he touched. This meant that, the instant he activated his power, his own body was suspended in time, making him virtually immune to any form of harm. Thus, by remaining trapped in that temporal moment, Regulus remained safe and protected from any attack or threat that might arise around him. Because of this, it was said that nothing could harm him, as he was beyond the reach of time and its effects.

However, the negative aspect of that authority was that its wielder, by repeatedly stopping his own heart to activate its power, would end up greatly weakening it. This wear and tear could become so severe that, eventually, he would no longer be able to exercise his authority in the same way.

For that reason, the original Regulus proved quite cunning in using wives as a tool. By sharing his heart with each of them, his emotional connection was distributed, making it feel as if he were currently deprived of a heart of his own. As a result, his authority became unlimited as long as his heart was not beating in his chest.

At the same time, Regulus could sense their proximity, which unnerved him. He had ordered them to stay away, even to leave Priestella if necessary, but the feeling of their proximity troubled him deeply.

Even though they feared Regulus, they disobeyed an order he, the Japanese Regulus, had given.

If Subaru ever discovered his weakness and Emilia decided to freeze his wives, Regulus knew his fate would be sealed; he would have no other options and would be completely lost.

Cold sweat trickled down the back of his neck. Shit. The situation was more unstable than he wanted to admit. He knew he couldn't continue dragging it out without a clear plan, but every second that passed was a step closer to disaster.

"Listen to me, Natsuki Subaru," he said, his tone intended to sound authoritative, though a hint of pleading could be heard in his words. "I only wish to leave this place. I'm not looking to provoke unnecessary fights; I simply want to leave Priestella, along with my wives. There are other archbishops your friend Reinhard can easily defeat, so..."

Subaru narrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched so tightly it felt like he was grinding his teeth.

"Don't talk to me about that! I won't grant any respite to the one who kidnapped Emilia. In fact, you're afraid of Reinhard, that's why you're acting this way! You're desperate because you know you're going to lose!"

That was a lie. Reinhard was incredibly powerful, undoubtedly the strongest in the world. However, Regulus felt untouchable, so his real concern wasn't Reinhard, but Subaru, an enemy who hailed from Japan, just like him.

He knew what would happen; he'd read the light novel and knew the entire journey Subaru had taken because of the ability Satella gave him. Given his persistence, killing him wasn't an option.

Even so the idea of killing someone wasn't something he would like to do.

But then, what choice did he have? He couldn't just drop Emilia and hope they'd let him go. Not with Subaru in front of him. Not with Reinhard staring at him as if he'd already determined the best way to finish him off in a single move.

The weight of his situation was crushing him. If it weren't for the Authority keeping him safe, he'd surely be trembling.

"It's not despair," he tried to maintain a firm tone, even though his own insecurity was getting to him. "It's common sense." I can't fight Reinhard, I know that better than anyone. But you can't eliminate me that easily either. I only ask for a clear path.

Reinhard bowed his head slightly.

"If Lady Emilia's life weren't at risk, I'd finish you off right now. But since it seems reasonable, I'm willing to listen... if you let her go first."

Regulus swallowed; the situation was so bad, a confrontation was inevitable.

"I can't do that."

"Then we have nothing further to discuss."

It was Subaru who said it, with unusual coldness. He clenched his fists, then looked at Emilia. The girl said nothing, but her eyes spoke volumes. He knew she didn't need him to save her, that she had learned to be strong on her own, but still... seeing him in that position infuriated her.

"Wait! You, Reinhard, throw your sword as far away as you can, and I'll free Emilia. It's a fair trade, right?"

Reinhard looked at him with mild surprise, but his expression remained implacable. The Sword Saint wasn't easy to talk to, but there was something about Regulus's request that made him hesitate. The way the words were thrown, so desperate yet calculated, revealed more about the man behind the mask of authority than any direct threat could achieve.

Subaru eyed Regulus suspiciously, clearly annoyed by the offer. The treatment was strange, but what disconcerted him most was the bravery with which Regulus spoke. He was clearly cornered, but he didn't seem to be losing control.

After a few seconds, Reinhard sighed with frustration and, without hesitation, took out the Dragon Sword to throw it like a spear, crossing the roof of the chapel and moving away to a great distance.

Regulus, seeing the sword Reinhard threw, felt a wave of uncertainty. The deal had been a last-ditch attempt to escape the situation, and the only hope he had left was that by freeing Emilia, tensions might ease a little. However, the way Reinhard had acted, without hesitation, had taken his breath away.

"Is that all you need?" Regulus said with a nervous laugh, as he slowly released Emilia from his grasp. He didn't let go of her immediately, as if he was still waiting for some kind of reaction or movement from the others.

Emilia, sensing the change, didn't hesitate for a second. She took the opportunity to quickly step away, but her gaze remained fixed on Regulus, not out of fear, but a mixture of disdain and pity. She knew she was standing before a man who was not even a shadow of what he pretended to be. A man cornered by his own fears, unable to face his destiny without his power over others.

Emilia stopped dead in her tracks for a moment, concentrating, then swiftly formed an ice mace in the palm of her hand. With a nimble twist of her body, she lashed out, delivering a blow straight toward Regulus's face. However, the impact didn't affect him at all, as expected.

Reinhard didn't need a sword to fight; in that instant, he quickly dashed toward Regulus and executed a powerful swing, delivering a direct kick to his forehead. The impact was so strong that Regulus's body was thrown back, sinking into the altar with overwhelming force.

"Lady Emilia, allow me to take care of him! I'll take care of the archbishop," Reinhard exclaimed determinedly before launching himself at Regulus, who had barely gotten to his feet. With a crushing blow to the jaw, Reinhard struck Regulus with such force that he propelled him through the air, crashing through the chapel ceiling in the process.

Subaru watched in surprise as Regulus flew away; he knew Reinhard was strong, but that strong? However, that mattered little, as he quickly approached Emilia, happy to see her again.

"He didn't do anything to you? Or say anything strange? He seems like the kind who tries to lick a random girl's cheeks. Well, in fact, I really thought he'd lick your face or something. Besides, that wedding dress is very pretty. Who helped you change? It wasn't Regulus, was it?" Grrr, I'll never forgive that jerk. But the dress choice is really good. You're cute no matter what you wear. You really are my angel.

"Calm down, Subaru. I don't understand a word you're saying."

Subaru stood still for a moment, looking at Emilia with a strained smile. He knew she was trying to ease the tension with words that didn't make much sense, but he couldn't help it. Every time he saw her, the fear for her safety, her life, disappeared for a second, replaced by the need to see her smile.

Emilia crossed her arms, looking at Subaru with a mixture of exasperation and tenderness, as if she was used to those kinds of absurd comments.

"If you keep talking like that, I won't be able to think clearly," she said, her tone slightly softer as she moved closer to him.

Subaru, who couldn't help but show his joy at seeing her safe, let out a sigh of relief and a nervous laugh.

"I just wanted to make sure he didn't do anything weird to you," he said with a mischievous smile. "You know what some of those guys are like, right?"

Emilia, although a little irritated by his overzealous enthusiasm, couldn't help but smile at his behavior. She knew that, despite the situation, Subaru had always been someone who cared deeply for her.

"Thank you, Subaru," she said finally, her eyes shining with gratitude, "for being here. For saving me. Although... I still have many questions."

Before Subaru could satisfy his curiosity, Emilia noticed his injury. His right leg was wrapped tightly in bandages with a faint amount of blood still oozing from it.

Emilia's concern completely overrode Subaru's attempt to steer the conversation.

"Oh no! Subaru, you're hurt! Is your leg okay?!"

"It's okay, it's okay," Subaru said, stamping his foot. "I know it looks bad, but surprisingly, it doesn't bother me too much. The bandages just make it look a little dramatic, that's all."

"Really? You always grin and bear it, so I'm a little worried..."

"I appreciate the concern, but I wouldn't lie in a situation like this. More importantly... now, we must focus on Regulus," he said, adopting a more serious tone as he watched Regulus fall to the ground with a thud.

Regulus got up from the ground with no apparent injuries; however, his expression reflected frustration at being forced to face Reinhard.

"Even Reinhard's blows didn't do anything to him."

There weren't a single scratch, not even on his clothes; it was as if he had never been brutally beaten by Reinhard.

"Subaru."

"I know."

Subaru nodded when Reinhard called out to him. The two of them grew more serious as they kept their gaze on Regulus.

"Honestly, I don't want to fight. I'm being generous to you, so don't think I'm afraid of you. I just want to avoid unnecessary confrontations," Regulus said, striving for a calmer tone.

Emilia and Subaru exchanged a glance. They both knew Regulus's words weren't sincere, but at least there was a small chance of avoiding further conflict. However, the situation was far more complex than either could have anticipated. Regulus, though seemingly invulnerable, was clearly cornered by his own circumstances, and that made him even more unpredictable.

However, there was something about him that reminded her of a person, as if she'd had the impression she'd seen Regulus somewhere else. Emilia put her finger to her lips, as if deep in thought and reflection.

"Regulus... have I seen you somewhere before?"

Regulus quickly looked away; he knew what she meant. He'd read Emilia's past in Arc 4, when she was a child and Mother Fortune was killed 100 years ago. The original Regulus would say no, since it had been so long, but the Japanese man inside Regulus knew they'd already met.

"No, I don't know you. You must be confusing me with someone else."

Emilia frowned, still staring intently at Regulus. Something about his answer puzzled her, as if there was more to his words than he let on. The familiarity she felt as she looked at him couldn't be accidental. But he didn't have time to explore that feeling now. Regulus was too close to despair, and his survival instinct made him even more dangerous.

"Um, but your face looks familiar. I seem to have seen you somewhere before..."

"No, and besides, you should know that what you just said infringes on my rights. Therefore, you must allow me to leave so..."

"Blah, blah, blah! Shut up already! You're just a coward!"

Subaru mercilessly whipped his whip, striking Regulus across the face and interrupting what he wanted to say. Regulus's head twisted from the force of the blow, but as he slowly turned his face, the blow had left no mark.

Subaru's defiant attitude seemed to be a desperate attempt to maintain control. The force of the whip had been significant, but like everything else, Regulus seemed completely immune to the impact. His face remained untouched, even after the provocation.

Regulus, though his pride was hurt, didn't let his fury get the better of him. He was used to humiliation and frustration. This was just another part of his torment, something life seemed to impose on him over and over again. Somehow, he felt as if he were trapped in an endless cycle of disdain.

Somehow, this situation reminded him of his days as an employee, spending endless hours in front of a computer. There were times when, with such dedication, he would even stay up for days on end, sacrificing his sleep to meet the demands of work.

That experience had become a daily torture, a series of agonizing moments that kept him in a constant state of stress. Furthermore, he clearly remembered the look on his boss's face, that expression on his face that terrified him, a mixture of disapproval and contempt.

Every time she humiliated him or criticized his performance, it was with a simple comment, a hurtful phrase that echoed in his mind: it's your job. That seemingly harmless phrase was a painful echo of the dissatisfaction he felt with his own situation and the expectations imposed on him.

But now they looked at him with contempt; Reinhard, Subaru, and Emilia looked at him that way, belittling the archbishops for the inhumane things they had done. However, he wasn't an archbishop; he was just a person from Japan who had been exploited for labor. He wasn't Regulus, and he wanted them to look at him with the contempt he hates so much, but not at him.

Regulus's thoughts grew more confused, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. In his mind, images of his life in Japan merged with that situation. He remembered the exhaustion he felt at the computer, the long hours that reduced him to a machine, and the look on his boss's face, that contempt that tormented him. Now, he saw Reinhard, Subaru, and Emilia all looking at him the same way, and a deep ache settled in his chest.

The feeling of being a mere pawn in someone else's game consumed him. Those who now faced him saw him not as a human being, but as a monster, a villain, an enemy to be defeated no matter the consequences. But what they didn't know was that, behind that mask, behind that seemingly immune power, Regulus, or the one within him, was nothing more than a broken man, a man consumed by his own despair.

"They'll never understand," he thought. "They'll never know what it's like to be a tool, a mere cog in a machine that doesn't belong to you. They don't understand what it's like to be exploited, crushed by the expectations of others." But even as he thought that, a part of him knew he couldn't allow himself to feel that way. Despair wasn't an excuse. Despair wouldn't justify him to them.

With a titanic effort, Regulus suppressed those thoughts. He couldn't allow weakness to rule him. He couldn't give in to them. He couldn't allow his fragility to decide his fate.

He wasn't going to allow himself to be killed; he was very clear that he didn't wish to share the same fate as Regulus. He wasn't Regulus, and his only desire was to survive. He didn't want to experience pain, nor return to the life he hated so much.

Resolutely, he raised his hand, and by his authority, a powerful gust of wind moved at supersonic speeds, shattering one of the chapel walls in an instant.

It was the first time he'd launched an attack, but he felt powerful; it was a power that felt gratifying, authority pleasurable.

The gust of wind Regulus had unleashed crumbled the chapel wall with unexpected violence, a tangible reminder of the strength he possessed. The sound of destruction echoed in the air, and the structure trembled, but it wasn't enough to break his stance. His eyes shone with a mixture of suppressed anger and despair, his face impassive at the devastation he had wrought.

Emilia took a step back, surprised by the sudden burst of power. Subaru tensed, his body instinctively preparing to react to any move Regulus made. Reinhard, who had watched everything silently, showed no sign of fear. Instead, his gaze remained steady, serious, waiting for what would come next.

Regulus, still holding his hand raised. Inside, anxiety and disdain mingled. Despite his confident demeanor, something in his gaze reflected a deep weariness, as if he were exhausted from the fight, from expectations, from life itself. He couldn't allow his own fragility to dominate him, couldn't give in to the weight of his memories, but at the same time, he couldn't ignore the desolation that enveloped him.

"Subaru, make sure you protect Lady Emilia!" Reinhard said, casting a sidelong glance at the two before positioning himself to launch his attack at Regulus.

In the blink of an eye, Reinhard's kick sent Regulus tumbling backward with incredible force. Regulus let out a "gah!" as he skidded across the ground, failing to break his fall, before crashing directly into the mound of rubble he had made.

The mound collapsed as he passed through it and emerged on the other side.

"Very well, I will face him as we planned." You dedicate yourself to discovering his invincibility, Subaru.

Reinhard slowly lowered his long leg as Subaru nodded.

"Wait, Reinhard! It may not be of much use, but here!"

Emilia stopped Reinhard as he casually prepared to engage the enemy. She handed him another ice sword she had crafted with her magic.

"Thank you very much."

Reinhard took the sword and bowed politely. Facing forward again, he leaped out of the chapel after Regulus. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. A split second later, the wind it raised ruffled their hair.

The silence that followed Reinhard's departure was overwhelming. The roar of the fight and the collapse of the wall still echoed in the ears of Emilia and Subaru, who stared into the empty space. The violence of the battle was palpable in the air, but the urgency of the situation robbed them of any impulse to relax.

Subaru looked at Emilia with a mixture of concern and determination.

"Emilia, are you okay?" he asked, quickly approaching.

She nodded, but her eyes remained fixed on the spot where Reinhard had disappeared. She knew Reinhard was one of the most powerful knights, but still, something about the way Regulus had unleashed that power made her feel uneasy.

"That gust of wind..." Emilia muttered, as if speaking more to herself than to Subaru.

Subaru frowned, trying to grasp what she was trying to say.

"I don't understand how someone like him can have so much power. And the worst part is, it seems to have no limits. It's... dangerous."

Emilia nodded slowly, without taking her eyes off the destroyed space, where the debris still moved in the wind.

"Yes, he has immense strength. And he doesn't seem to care about the damage he causes." "But, Subaru, do you remember what Regulus said?" she asked, her voice slightly lower.

"About what you asked him before?"

"Yes, about whether I knew him. Something about his gaze... isn't foreign to me, but I can't put my finger on what it is exactly. It's as if..." Emilia sighed deeply, as if this was all too confusing. "It was as if he didn't want to fight, as if he was desperate to avoid something."

Subaru remained thoughtful, his gaze fixed on Emilia as she tried to unravel what she had felt when she faced Regulus. Something about his behavior, the way he had reacted to the provocation, didn't fit the image of a typical villain. And that sense of familiarity Emilia felt, however vague, seemed to be related to something much deeper.

"Yes... now that you mention it, I also noticed something odd." It was as if...— Subaru began, but broke off as he saw how Emilia remained silent, biting her lip, as if struggling to remember something important.

Finally, she spoke with renewed determination, her voice a little lower but filled with concern.

"I don't know what exactly, but something in his gaze told me he wasn't here for fun. And it wasn't just his power. It's as if he were trapped by something, as if he were afraid of what was going to happen, even of what he himself might do."

Subaru stared at the spot where Reinhard and Regulus, an archbishop, had disappeared. Fear? It was hard to believe.

Still, they couldn't dwell on it for too long; Subaru knew they must find the weakness in his apparent invulnerability.

But for a moment it crossed his mind that Regulus was a different monster.

Chapter Text

The screams and clashes that erupted outside immediately afterward indicated that the battle had begun.

"Very well. Now's our chance, Emilia-tan! As Reinhard said... well, I have no idea where to begin..."

Just a short while ago, the moment they made their spectacular appearance and managed to interrupt the wedding, a group of women, apparently numbering over forty, began organizing to leave the chapel. It was an unusual situation, but at the same time, it turned out to be the most appropriate, as no innocent people were involved in the battle.

"I'm worried about the girls' well-being," Emilia commented, visibly distressed by the situation, especially for #183 and the other wives trapped in the forced union with Regulus.

"Do you know who they were?"

"Yes... they are Regulus's wives, but out of fear, he is capable of murdering them, and that is absolutely detestable." "He had 291 wives in total, and of those, 231 were murdered," Emilia said, clenching her fists in frustration. "I want to save them from Regulus's clutches. They don't smile; they have expressionless faces, and their suffering is evident."

"..."

Subaru swallowed hard, feeling a lump form in his throat. He had known Regulus was a monster, but hearing those numbers from Emilia made it even more terrifying. 231 murdered women. That wasn't just cruelty; it was an unfathomable abyss of selfishness and dehumanization.

"That's... sick." The words escaped her mouth before she could stop herself.

Emilia nodded sadly.

"That's why I can't ignore him. Even though there are so many of them... even though I don't know if I can save them all..." Her voice cracked a little. "I don't want him to keep hurting them."

Subaru looked at Emilia's face. It was filled with determination, but also with helplessness. And that infuriated him. Why did it always have to be this way? Why did Emilia's kindness have to collide with horrors like this?

Even so, Emilia wasn't one to give up easily.

"Subaru," she said, raising her gaze with conviction and determination, "I feel they're not far away; I know they'll be close. If she said they should leave Priestella if necessary, they shouldn't be far away."

"Then we'll have to rethink our ideas..."

Subaru spoke those words with a smile lighting her face. It was that Emilia he had been so fascinated with: determined, beautiful, and tender. The wedding dress she was wearing only accentuated her charm, making her look even more dazzling.

Subaru ran up the pile of rubble near where the altar had been erected to find the protagonist of the inhuman battle unfolding outside. When he reached the top and looked down at the battlefield, he couldn't help but say, "Oh, wow, this is..."

As dusk began to descend on the streets, the white-haired villain took Reinhard's blows. Yet, for some reason, he didn't use his authority forcefully, and when he did choose to attack, he made sure not to damage Priestella's beautiful structures.

Subaru frowned. Something didn't add up. He knew how ridiculously strong Regulus was, and although Reinhard was the best card against him, the archbishop's behavior was strange.

"Why...?" Subaru muttered, his eyes fixed on the fight.

Regulus didn't look like he was fighting seriously; the city should have been in ruins by now, and yet he seemed to be holding back.

From his elevated position, Subaru could see that the fight was brutal. Reinhard attacked with his unparalleled speed and skill, his blows accurate and imbued with power, but Regulus took them all without a scratch. His "invulnerability" remained an impossible wall to break through.

"If Reinhard can't hurt him, then he will..."

"Rethinking ideas? What do you mean?"

"What?! Where's your voice coming from?!"

"This is the blessing of telepathy. It allows my voice to reach any visible friend."

He was no longer surprised by how OP Reinhard was.

"How scary... Well, Reinhard, it seems there are no more innocent people around, but there are several women who are married to Regulus. We must save them, but we don't know their whereabouts. Don't you have a blessing that will let us know where they are?"

Reinhard, in the midst of combat, barely shifted his gaze toward Subaru, but his voice rang clearly through the blessing of telepathy.

"I don't have a blessing to track specific people, but if these women are in immediate danger, my instinct will lead me to them."

Subaru grimaced.

"I don't know if we can rely on something so vague. But... it makes sense. If Regulus has been playing at holding back, it means he still needs them around."

"We don't know." For now, I'll try to find his weakness, though... there's something strange about him; it's as if he doesn't want to fight, as if he longs to leave, and he seems to be avoiding using his full power, as if he doesn't even want to hurt me.

Subaru frowned upon hearing Reinhard's words. The idea that Regulus could be holding back, even with the fight so intense, didn't make sense to him. If Regulus really was as powerful as everyone thought, why wasn't he using his power to the fullest? Why wasn't he destroying everything without a care in the world?

"That doesn't sound right," Subaru muttered, looking back at the battlefield. "Regulus is... a monster. What is he waiting for?"

Reinhard paused, probably looking for a moment in the middle of the fight to think clearly. Then his voice reached Subaru with a thoughtful tone.

"What I'm thinking is... Regulus could be waiting for us, looking for something or someone." I wouldn't dare say he's playing with us, but maybe he's not fighting at 100 percent because there's something keeping him tied up.

"Tied up?" Subaru repeated, feeling a slight chill. Could it be that what Regulus wanted was something else? Something more than just destruction... "Anyway, that's not important now! We need a new plan!"

"...That's understandable. That means..."

"We'll go with Plan W!"

Remembering what they had discussed beforehand, Reinhard's blue eyes narrowed as he moved forward. Regulus emerged from a collapsed building and looked at Reinhard with a frown.

"I really don't want to fight, I can leave Priestella without causing more damage; In fact, you are causing more problems than me. Do you have no consideration for other people's things?"

Regulus said, frustration evident in his voice. From his tone and Reinhard's blessing, he knew he was speaking the truth, but he was still an archbishop.

Reinhard, always calm and calculating, didn't fall for Regulus's provocation. His posture remained firm as he watched the archbishop warily. Subaru, for his part, was trying to process everything that was happening. Regulus's strange behavior raised more questions than answers.

"Why is he suddenly trying to avoid an all-out confrontation? What does he really want?" Subaru thought, as he watched Regulus, still with that distant air, but now seeming to hesitate, something he had never shown before.

"Do you really want to leave Priestella?" Reinhard asked with a calmness that contrasted with the air. "So why do you keep acting like you're the only one who has the right to decide what happens here?"

"..."

The person inside Regulus pondered this; he wanted to achieve peace because he had read the Re:Zero novel and, for some reason, was now in the body of the most dangerous archbishop in history. He knew the fate that awaited Regulus in the fifth arc and wished to avoid it because he was in that body.

There were still many unanswered questions, such as why he was now inside a fictional work or in Regulus's body, but in the last few minutes he spent in that body, he knew he had to avoid his death, not for Regulus's sake, but for himself.

"It can't be... what's happening to him?" Subaru thought, confusion clouding his mind. The situation was far from clear. In his head, questions about what was happening multiplied at an alarming rate.

Reinhard, seeing that Regulus didn't seem inclined to continue the fight in the same manner, adjusted his stance, the gleam in his eyes never wavering.

"I'm not the only one who decides, but if you don't give me a reason to stop, I have no choice but to keep going."

In a moment, Reinhard moved so fast that Subaru couldn't keep up with his eyes. If he were to describe the movement, it would seem as if Reinhard were in sixteen different places at once.

Now that he had closed the distance, Reinhard brandished the Emilia ice blade he'd been holding onto, slamming it into Regulus's body from the ground and knocking Regulus into the air with a clean blow.

The sound of the ice blade and Reinhard's heavy sword slashes rang out simultaneously, as the battle shifted to a new location.

"Subaru!" "Wait, what are you doing?" Emilia yelled.

"Let's lure him out, and then... Wow, that's a daring outfit, Emilia-tan!"

"I mean, this dress is pretty, but it's hard to move in it..."

Emilia had climbed up the pile of rubble after Subaru, who couldn't help but stare at her appearance. The white wedding dress now sported a huge tear.

She'd cut a slit in her leg for greater freedom of movement. This made fighting easier, but the pale skin of her leg was visible, and Subaru found it incredibly seductive.

"For some reason, that alteration of the skirt with this particular outfit seems riskier than usual..."

"Who cares about that now?! What did you ask Reinhard to do?"

"She's carrying out one of the plans we went over before we got here." We have to discover the trick to that guy's invincibility, so we devised tests to check every possibility I could think of.

With a subtle nod from Emilia, Subaru began clearing the rubble, and together they headed toward the chapel's exit, heading for the battlefield.

"We must assist Reinhard. I need to assess whether Regulus has any weaknesses we can exploit to overcome his authority. Afterward, we'll search for the wives. For now, the most important thing is to find a way to defeat him."

Emilia stood by his side, determination shining in her amethyst eyes. The night wind stirred her torn dress, and while there was a strange elegance to her appearance, what stood out most about her was her fierce desire to save Regulus's wives.

"If Regulus really doesn't want to fight, then this gives us a chance," Subaru muttered, trying to organize his thoughts.

"What are you thinking?" Emilia asked, watching him closely.

Subaru frowned, his mind rapidly processing the possibilities.

"An archbishop who doesn't want to fight is unusual..."

He looked around the battlefield again. Regulus mostly received Reinhard's attacks, since the swordsman was as fast as a missile, and Regulus could only withstand hits that did not cause him any damage.

"Really, stop being so evasive! I'm not trying to attack you! There are other archbishops you could take out, like Gula or Sirius. I just want out of here! Understand!" Regulus exclaimed, clearly more irritated, as he scooped up dirt from the ground and threw it around. The harmless dirt particles transformed into a projectile attack, scattering with alarming power.

The city's beautiful stone architecture was hit by shrapnel and collapsed with a thunderous crash.

The red-haired Sword Saint, who had been the target of that scattering attack, catapulted from what should have been empty space and soared upward, hurtling directly toward Regulus with a motion that defied physics.

And Regulus, or the Japanese inside him, was frustrated that events were unfolding just as in the light novel, albeit with slight differences. He knew he should calm down and survive the confrontation.

He was aware that Reinhard would be coming up behind him with a metal bar, so he quickly came up with an idea to make them believe he had some weakness other than his handcuffs.

And just as he had anticipated, Reinhard raised the metal object he was holding and slammed it hard into Regulus's head. A loud crash echoed through the air as the metal deformed at its base, rendering it completely useless as a weapon after just one blow.

Regulus recalled the acting classes he had taken in school. With a swift movement, he reared back, his face grimacing in pain. Although he didn't actually feel anything, it was more convenient to simulate weakness in his vulnerable areas while they were unaware of the essence of his lion's heart. Faking it was the best strategy at that time.

Subaru watched the scene with a mixture of astonishment and disbelief. Regulus... was he staggering? He had never seen him react this way to an attack before, not even when Reinhard had tried to strike him with his fists or Emilia's sword. There was no way a simple metal tube could have achieved what countless previous attempts had failed to do.

"Reinhard! Keep at it!" Subaru shouted, seeing a possible opportunity.

Reinhard, without hesitation, grabbed another metal bar from the rubble and repeated the attack. Regulus, anticipating this, feigned an exaggerated reaction again, this time stumbling backward and clutching his head.

"Damn it! Are you going to keep doing this?!" he roared in frustration, but inwardly, he tried to maintain his composure. He couldn't let them get suspicious.

Subaru narrowed his eyes, analyzing the archbishop's every movement. Something didn't add up.

"Wait a minute..."

One detail caught his attention. Despite Regulus's apparent "reaction," his attire hadn't even been disarranged. His hair was still perfectly aligned, without a single speck of dust. Most importantly, his expression showed not the slightest trace of true pain.

"This is a farce..." Subaru muttered, realizing the truth.

Emilia, who had been watching from a little further back, tilted her head.

"What's wrong, Subaru?"

"That guy's just acting," Subaru replied, his eyes twinkling. "Reinhard isn't hurting him at all. He's pretending those attacks affect him!"

Emilia gasped.

"Why would he do something like that..."

"To distract us from the real way to beat him," Subaru concluded in a deep voice. "He wants us to think we can defeat him like this, when in reality he's still just as invincible."

Reinhard, who had heard the conversation, continued attacking, but now he did so with a different look.

"So the element of surprise and attacking from your blind spot don't work either? It seems the conditions are different from my blessings."

"Shit," Regulus whispered, realizing his charade hadn't worked.

He hadn't anticipated how cunning Subaru was, though he wasn't exactly known for acting either; He remembered that in primary school he had gotten a bad grade in that subject.

Then another thought occurred to him.

"I can't take any more damage. I can't stand it anymore," he said in a whisper that was heard by Reinhard, who seemed interested in his words.

Regulus smiled inwardly; he just had to shift his attention to himself and not the handcuffs. Sooner or later, Reinhard wouldn't be able to fight forever. Eventually, he'd run out of strength.

"I can't take any more damage. I can't stand it anymore..." Subaru repeated softly, his thoughts racing.

Reinhard, without taking his eyes off his opponent, held the ice sword more firmly.

"Do you want to surrender?" he asked coldly.

"It's not surrender!" Regulus raised his voice, his expression rehearsed with anger. "It's just that I've endured enough..."

Subaru narrowed his eyes. If that man were truly on the verge of collapse, he wouldn't speak that way. And more importantly, a villain wouldn't accept that something was causing him harm.

Then Subaru understood.

"It's a trap!" he exclaimed, making Emilia and Reinhard look at him. He's trying to make us forget something...

Reinhard frowned, and Emilia blinked before understanding what Subaru meant.

"Shut up, stop being so annoying!"

Regulus, filled with fury, hurled a huge mound of earth at Subaru, who barely had time to react. The attack was so swift that, had it not been for Reinhard's intervention, both Subaru and Emilia would not have survived. Reinhard, with impressive agility, lifted Emilia gently, as if she were a fragile piece of glass, and then picked up Subaru much more roughly, as if he were simply a sack of potatoes. In the blink of an eye, he carried them away from the impending destruction Regulus's attack had wrought.

The thunder of the explosion reverberated throughout the city. Pieces of stone, dust, and debris rained down onto the streets as the shockwave shook nearby buildings. Reinhard landed gracefully on the roof of a still-standing house, gently placing Emilia on the ground before less carefully releasing Subaru.

"You could treat me better, you know," Subaru muttered, dusting his clothes.

"You're alive, aren't you?" Reinhard replied with a faint smile, but his gaze remained fixed on Regulus.

"That was dangerous," Emilia said, a slight perspiration forming on her cheek; for a moment, she truly saw her life flash before her eyes.

"I just want to leave Priestella, or do your ape-brains not understand...? Gagh?!"

Before she could finish her sentence, Regulus's jaw snapped shut and he fell headfirst.

Reinhard had closed the distance between them in a flash and slammed the heel of his palm into Regulus's chin. Reinhard then grabbed the archbishop's leg while his victim was still in midair and swung him down onto the pavement before shoving the man's head into the ground and using it to flatten the ground around him.

The impact was brutal. The force with which Reinhard had thrown Regulus to the ground made the air itself seem to compress upon impact, and the sound of the stone giving way under the weight of the archbishop's head echoed like distant thunder. Most striking, however, was that Regulus showed not the slightest sign of genuine pain, not even a hint of a struggle. Instead, his face remained perfectly calm, as if he weren't being shattered by the violence of the action.

Inwardly, Regulus knew he needed to take things more seriously if he wanted to escape this place as quickly as possible. With fierce determination, he spun around with impressive force, directing a powerful kick toward Reinhard's face. His adversary's confusion was evident, and in the midst of that chaos, Regulus threw a handful of earth toward Reinhard's leg, shattering his limb from the knee down. This wouldn't stop Reinhard, but seeing his friend bleeding and losing half a leg was difficult to bear. For Subaru, witnessing the strongest swordsman injured was a cause of great concern.

Reinhard, staggering slightly from the impact and the wound beginning to bleed profusely, quickly recovered. With a gesture that demonstrated his ability to endure pain, he firmly gripped the ice sword, even though blood flowed steadily from his mutilated leg. Despite his injury, the glow of his determination didn't fade.

Subaru watched, completely horrified, as the situation grew increasingly tense. He was worried not only for Reinhard, but also for Emilia, who was paralyzed on the ground, unable to move.

"Reinhard, hold on!" Subaru cried desperately, trying desperately to find a way to descend from the roof.

"Don't worry, Subaru, I've got everything under control!" Reinhard replied, displaying a carefree smile as his leg slowly began to regenerate, as if the damage had been merely a minor inconvenience.

Subaru felt a profound relief at seeing his leg return to normal, as if nothing had happened. For his part, Reinhard took a moment to compose himself, turning his gaze to Regulus with a serious look.

"I didn't expect that attack from you; after all, you were just holding back, weren't you? Or am I wrong?" Reinhard questioned, his voice firm and determined.

"Yes, but I know you can't die, so I know what I must do..."

With an enigmatic smile, Regulus recalled the moment in the light novel when he had launched Reinhard toward the moon. Despite that, he always came back; he just had to repeat that action, but this time...

Into space.

The idea of sending someone into space was undoubtedly a proposition that would make anyone uncomfortable. However, for some reason beyond logic, Regulus no longer considered it a bad idea to send Reinhard into the infinite cosmos.

Perhaps it was the weight of authority that influenced his way of thinking, or perhaps greed was eating him up from within. But what predominated in his mind at that moment was an overwhelming sense of despair.

Chapter Text

"I've heard enough. I won't allow you to attack my friends. I am your opponent, so focus only on me."

Reinhard spoke these words with a defiant smile as he launched himself into the air. They both soared into the dark night sky, where the wind blew fiercely around them, and the dazzling full moon illuminated their vision, creating a moment of weightlessness. Regulus watched as the moon seemed to grow larger, to the point where it almost seemed he could reach it with his hand.

"Stop this nonsense, this is starting to tire me out!"

He knew he had to be more cunning, that he had to wield his authority in a way Regulus had never managed. It was imperative that he get rid of Reinhard; only then could he feel calmer and free of worry.

As he spoke those words, Reinhard moved his body nimbly, shifting his position in the air as if he were floating, without any support to keep him in place. With impressive dexterity, he twisted the arm that was firmly grasping Regulus's head.

"I'm sorry, but you're a danger and pose a threat to the kingdom."

He remembered that Reinhard had intended to throw him into the lake, and that, after that, Emilia would plan to throw several ice floes at him in an attempt to trap him.

This situation irritated him deeply, as he didn't want events to unfold exactly as he had read in the story. Therefore, he decided to squeeze Reinhard's wrist tightly and, in that instant, stopped the time in the air he had touched at that moment.

This confused Reinhard; although he didn't need oxygen to survive, the fact that he no longer felt the air caressing his face caused him to lose concentration. At that instant, Regulus, noticing Reinhard's distraction, saw a unique opportunity. As the two continued their fall, Regulus executed a wide turn in the air. At the precise moment, he used his momentum and threw Reinhard down with great force, sending his body plummeting straight into the water. The impact was brutal, and Reinhard immediately sank to the bottom. The fall caused an immense explosion of water around him, splashing and creating ripples that spread across the entire surface.

"Shit, Reinhard!"

Emilia and Subaru had already climbed down from the roof, but their plan to trap Regulus in the ice had failed because Reinhard made a mistake: Regulus had been more cunning.

Regulus collapsed to the ground, but quickly regained his composure. He knew the water posed no threat to Reinhard; what he really needed was to find the perfect moment to launch him into space. He remembered how the original Regulus had done it, sending him crashing to the surface of the moon.

Just seconds later, a roaring sound split the air as the lake's water exploded upward, and a figure emerged with dizzying speed.

Reinhard shot out of the water like an arrow, his red hair fluttering in the wind. In an instant, he was standing next to Subaru and Emilia. Even if he had missed, his gaze showed not the slightest frustration.

"Looks like this fight is going to be complicated," Reinhard commented, flashing a confident smile.

"He managed to dodge Emilia's attack... perhaps, if we try hard, we really can trap him in ice."

It crossed Subaru's mind that Regulus had understood what they were trying to do, and that was why he had managed to avoid it. So perhaps the idea of trapping him in a large amount of ice could be the key to defeating him—not killing him, but if they caught him, they would be successful.

"Reinhard, you could try throwing him into the water again," Subaru whispered, to which Reinhard nodded and began his attack again.

Reinhard, with his inhuman agility, launched himself at Regulus with lightning speed. The wind whipped around him, as if gravity itself were on his side, causing his figure to glide easily through the air. The confidence on his face remained unwavering, even after the previous disadvantage.

Regulus, for his part, watched Reinhard advance toward him, and although his face displayed no emotion, his mind was fully alert. He knew Reinhard had the ability to defeat anyone but him, obviously. His gaze hardened, and his aura grew more oppressive, as if the very space around him was bending under the weight of his will.

"Again?" Regulus growled, raising his hand with unexpected swiftness, as if ready to counter Reinhard's movement.

Regulus threw a large amount of earth in Reinhard's direction. Reinhard, with remarkable skill, managed to dodge the projectiles coming toward him with impressive agility. He was so fast that, before Regulus could react, Reinhard was already mere inches away from him.

Taking advantage of their proximity, Reinhard bent down and grabbed Regulus by the ankle and, with an impressive movement, began to spin with his body, as if he were a top. This spin created a fascinating visual spectacle, resembling a whirlwind of red and white colors that intertwined with each turn.

Taking advantage of the friction, Reinhard gained momentum and performed a high leap, skillfully spinning in the air. With pinpoint accuracy, he launched Regulus like a bullet, sending him straight toward the water's surface.

"Now, Emilia-tan!"

"Ul Hyuma!"

Regulus heard the annoying voices of a man and a woman, as he watched his world speed up as he fell into the water.

An instant later, as Regulus continued to fall, a gigantic iceberg crashed down on him from above.

This was only the beginning, as more and more icebergs began to hit his back. His arms, legs, and torso were completely covered in ice as he fell into the canal, plunging beneath the surface with a huge splash.

In total, Regulus had been struck by five icebergs and was completely frozen as he sank beneath the waves. The spot where he landed froze like an icy tombstone.

"Whoo! The Watery Grave Plan is a success."

"If that's enough to defeat him, then it was worth it."

After jumping so high, Reinhard landed next to Subaru and Emilia as everyone stared at the spot marking where Regulus had fallen.

"It worked in the end, even though I failed at first. Thanks to your plan, Subaru, and the little help I was able to provide. Lady Emilia's strength was also a great support."

"Don't read people's minds like that. Still, after all, we went straight for a stroke of luck..."

Gazing across the icy surface, Subaru made sure not to let his guard down, carefully watching for any sign of Regulus. But beside him, Emilia lowered her eyes, framed by long eyelashes.

"I don't think there's any hope after falling into the water like that..."

Meanwhile, Regulus, embraced by the ice, was reflecting; he knew he could have avoided being thrown into the water, but he wanted a moment to think without Reinhard attacking him.

He intended to launch Reinhard into space, that was obvious. But that would take time, yet he knew he would succeed; if the original Regulus could do it, he could too, even if he had to get used to using authority.

The problem was Subaru and Emilia: Subaru, because of his intelligence and because he was the only one who knew Regulus's weakness in the original line; and Emilia, because she had the ability to freeze his wives, thus stopping the time of their hearts, which would cause their hearts to return to their bodies, resulting in defeat.

And the last card he had could be Emilia, but if she froze herself, if he prevented Subaru from using the invisible hands, he would definitely lose.

There was still time before Subaru could identify her vulnerability, but it was crucial to prevent that from happening. He was aware that he had to distance Emilia from Subaru, since she had shared information related to the little King. Plus, there was an additional risk: if the threads of the constellation known as Leo became intertwined. Because of this, his main goal was to prevent things from unfolding the way they did in the light novel.

He couldn't kill them, neither Emilia nor Subaru. If he eliminated Emilia, Subaru would immediately commit suicide and return to his last checkpoint due to the ability to return to the last checkpoint after death. He didn't know what would happen to his consciousness, but he didn't want to find out.

And because killing someone still caused him discomfort, his mind began to be influenced by greed, and he knew there would come a time when he could lose control, like Regulus, if he didn't calm down.

And it's not like he wanted to face Satella either; if he mentioned anything about Subaru returning from the dead, it would be much worse if someone as dangerous as her appeared and learned that he wasn't from that world either. But if for some reason they managed to freeze his wives and Subaru took Emilia's heart (his own), he would break the taboo. If he fell, everyone would fall with him.

Leaving that aside, he still felt his wives close; he knew they were still in Priestella. He had to prevent Emilia from finding his wives and freezing them. At least they were far from the chapel, which bought him a little more time, but even so, he couldn't escape without them, much less alone.

Perhaps he could take one of the 53 wives he possessed. Not only was he capable of being invulnerable, but he also had the ability to share that invulnerability with another person. If he hugged one of his wives with all his strength, she would become invulnerable, which meant Emilia couldn't freeze her. This way, he would have a chance to escape Priestella with a woman who despised him, but cared more about her life than the resentment of fictional characters.

He had read how much those women hated Regulus; They really hated him, but they did nothing out of fear. However, he was not Regulus, he was just a man from Japan who was exploited for work and who was in the archbishop's body. Despite that, knowing that there were people who now hated him was difficult to assimilate but bearable.

And all he wanted at that moment was to survive.

"It's only a matter of time," he thought to himself, "I must stay one step ahead. No matter what happens, I must prevent the threads of this destiny from becoming tangled again."

"Watch out!"

As soon as he heard that warning cry, the surface of the water broke. Then Subaru felt like he was floating.

The reason was Reinhard, who had jumped back while holding Subaru and Emilia. The next instant, a jet of water from the canal rained down on the spot where they had been standing. The road was destroyed.

The aftermath was identical to the marks left by the previously hurled dust storms.

"It seems that dropping him into the depths while encased in ice wasn't enough to end this battle."

"...It seems so. But, man, I hadn't realized that attack works on things other than dirt."

Reinhard and Subaru were talking about the same person, but different things had caught their attention.

Subaru noticed how this time it was drops of water instead of clods of earth that had torn the ground. And Reinhard was focused on the figure now standing on the floating ice.

"...There's no ice on his body." Just like before in the chapel.

Emilia was also looking at Regulus Corneas, standing on the ice floe.

His arms, legs, and torso were completely covered in ice before he went under the water, but Regulus had returned to the surface alive.

And as she'd noticed, he didn't have a single mark on his body. Reinhard's physical attacks, Emilia's magic, and even the water had had no visible effect.

This wasn't an enhanced defensive ability. Regulus had a power that was fundamentally different.

Subaru still wasn't sure how it worked, but it seemed unlikely that his body was completely covered in some kind of absolute defensive field. Part of the goal of Plan W had been to see if they could find a hole in that defense.

"It's not even wet, so that rules out some kind of invisible box..."

"Idiots."

Subaru's body tensed as he sensed a dangerous foreboding in the calm voice that sounded. Regulus fixed him with a chilling stare. Standing on the ice floe, unharmed and still dry, the villain's lips twisted as he proceeded to chastise them.

"I'm offering you the chance to leave and leave me alone. I crave peace, but you just attack me for no reason. I only wish to leave Priestella without harming anyone. Yet you—you! You are incredibly annoying and persistent. My power knows no bounds. Just go away and leave me alone, and you'll have an advantage. I assure you, I won't kill anyone!"

Regulus was trying, one last time, to get them to give up on defeating him. He knew the situation would become dangerous if they continued to be so persistent, but he just wanted to reach an agreement one last time.

Subaru remained alert, the feeling of imminent danger growing, but something didn't add up in Regulus's words. His tone, though calm, concealed a latent threat, and the fact that he was so calm, as if he hadn't been through anything, only reaffirmed that he was no ordinary adversary. Regulus had managed to evade ice, water, and physical attacks, but they still didn't fully understand his power.

Emilia took a step forward, her gaze fixed on Regulus, her face tense but unafraid. She knew his words were just a facade, a tactic to destabilize them. Subaru had learned to recognize such deception, but he couldn't ignore the feeling that ran down his spine as he watched Regulus remain so calm, even defiant. Something about his behavior was unnatural. It wasn't just a matter of power, but of strategy.

Subaru raised a hand, looking at Emilia with a serious expression.

"Don't believe him, Emilia. He's playing with us. If we let ourselves get distracted, we will lose."

Emilia looked at him and nodded, her brow furrowed, but with her characteristic determination. She knew Regulus wasn't someone willing to give in so easily.

-We are not going to allow you to leave so easily, Regulus. You have kidnapped Emilia and tried to make her your wife against her will. You are still an archbishop, and throughout your life you have committed terrible acts. I despised you and the cult, who only bring pain to the innocent and have a twisted mentality. We can't let you go, because you represent a danger to everyone. Furthermore, you have several women united to you against their will, forced to be married to you.- Subaru said, in a defiant tone. His words were direct, but what he really wanted was to see how she would react. Regulus didn't seem like an easily intimidated adversary, but Subaru was confident that his cunning would be his greatest weapon.

"Blah, blah, blah." Regulus made a funny face after Subaru spoke. "And the one about not obsessing over silver-haired girls? Do you know it?"

"And you, the one about stopping making that idiotic face and being a coward? Do you know it?" Subaru said in an amused tone, remaining calm and not getting carried away by the provocation.

"Ha, don't tell me. Who's Rem? Isn't she that pink-haired girl from the Roswaal mansion?"

A vein formed in Subaru's head at the sound of Rem's name; he hates having an archbishop say his name, considering how much he hated Gula for taking Rem's name.

Subaru took a step forward, gritting his teeth. Words weren't enough, but anger drove him. He couldn't let her get away with this.

"Don't you dare speak of her! I warned you!" Subaru said in a serious voice, his hands clenched in disgust. "You have no right to mention her name!"

Regulus raised his eyebrows, clearly amused by Subaru's reaction.

"What's wrong, Barusu? Are you uncomfortable with me talking about your friend?" Regulus said, pausing to observe Subaru's reaction. "Perhaps you're so desperate for affection that you miss that useless servant I can't stand, who let herself be carried away by Gluttony's power. Ha, it seems the words of love she dedicated to you in the capital and all those memories have vanished forever. Rem won't return, and if she did, she'd most likely take your life, because you reek of witchcraft, and that's disgusting."

Memories of Rem, her sacrifice, and everything she had meant to him flooded back into his mind. He remembered the sparkle in his eyes, the days they shared laughter, and even the silent promises when they defeated the whale. Rem didn't deserve to have a monster like Regulus speak of her like that.

"Damn!" Subaru thought, and couldn't help it; he launched himself at him, fury burning in his veins. The intensity of his rage was reflected in every step, in every tense muscle. He wanted to destroy Regulus, erase him from the map of his life. But the moment he took the first step, a figure intercepted him.

Reinhard, his face implacable, stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.

"Subaru, calm down," Reinhard said, his voice firm but full of concern.

Subaru breathed sharply, looking at Regulus, who was still smiling.

"No... I won't let him talk about her like that..." Subaru muttered, almost as if speaking to himself, but the pressure of Reinhard's hand on his shoulder kept him steady.

Emilia approached Subaru, her face serene but worried, understanding the fury consuming him.

"Subaru, don't let him control you. Regulus is messing with your mind," Emilia said in a calm but firm voice.

Regulus watched as Subaru's expression gradually calmed. It was worrying that if Subaru thought with a cool head instead of letting his emotions get the better of him, he would discover his weakness.

However, he knew one thing: he wasn't like the original Regulus. This time, he would be the one to make Subaru uncomfortable. He wasn't the same arrogant fool; now he was more cunning and would use that power to survive.

Subaru took a deep breath, feeling his anger slowly begin to dissipate. Reinhard's hand on his shoulder, Emilia's calmness, and her soft but firm voice managed to stem the torrent of fury that had been on the verge of overflowing.

Seeing Subaru calm down, Regulus narrowed his eyes in annoyance.

And inside his mind, Subaru kept hammering away at the same thought: He can't leave here with that smile. He can't get away with this.

Reinhard patted her shoulder several times, silently saying, "Leave it to me," as he sighed and prepared himself.

"Lady Emilia, could you please give me another ice sword?" Reinhard said as he took a few steps forward.

Emilia, without hesitation, nodded quickly, showing her willingness to help. With a wave of her hand, she focused her magical energy and created a new ice sword, shiny and sharp. Reinhard grasped it firmly, feeling the cold emanating from its surface, and murmured a soft thank you. Then, he turned his gaze to Regulus, watching him earnestly as he prepared for what was to come.

"Subaru, you and Emilia, concentrate on discovering the secret of your skill!"

With that parting message, Reinhard charged forward, using the wind itself as a springboard. Regulus grimaced as he reached out toward the surface, touching the water with his fingers.

"Reinhard, you are strong, but Christ is stronger!"

With that blessed declaration, Regulus raised his arms, creating a great spray of water droplets: a child's play transformed into a murderous volley meant to kill a hero, well, not since he knew that attack wouldn't do anything to him.

As the most dangerous splash of water in the world approached, Reinhard gripped the Ice Sword tightly and boldly advanced.

In an instant, the world around Reinhard was engulfed and annihilated by the droplets. Subaru was speechless as he watched the utter destruction reshape the landscape before his very eyes. But Emilia squeezed his tense hand.

"It's okay."

That was enough to assure him that Reinhard was still safe, even though it seemed almost impossible. And, sure enough, Reinhard emerged unscathed, firing toward Regulus.

Regulus let out a deep, frustrated sigh that revealed his discontent.

"I wish I could have a Coke..." he muttered, revealing his longing for a simple refreshing drink.

"This isn't the time to think about drinks, villain."

A storm of blows rained down upon Regulus. Heavy impacts sounded in rapid succession, and the scene that unfolded almost resembled that of a small child playing with a doll, an eerie continuation of the childish splashing of water from earlier.

But just as Regulus's splashes were actually destructive displays of violence, Reinhard's handling of the ice sword revealed an inhuman level of martial prowess: each and every blow would have been strong enough to end a fight against any other opponent. The scene was incredible and defied description.

And on top of that, something had changed in a way that was terribly sinister...

-He has stopped backing away when they hit him.

As Subaru watched, Regulus received a blow to the temple, but his face didn't turn to the side as expected.

He merely brushed it with his hand, as if shooing away an insect. Reinhard's blows continued, but Regulus had stopped feeling any impact.

At some point, Reinhard had also begun to stand on the water like Regulus as their fight continued. Their superhuman shock ebbed and flowed. Perhaps it was more accurate to describe it as a stalemate.

That gave Subaru a bad feeling. Nothing good would happen if their progress stalled without any clues to develop a new hypothesis.

It wasn't long before his premonition came true.

"What?"

Reinhard had challenged Regulus very closely. Just as he took a step forward with his left leg before his right could begin to sink, he suddenly stopped.

Or rather, was stopped. He staggered, and his careful balance shattered. Reinhard's right leg burst below the knee again, spraying crimson blood across the surface of the water.

"Reinhard!"

Once again, his friend had been wounded because of him. Although he knew it meant nothing to Reinhard, he didn't like seeing him bleed.

Regulus sighed and took Reinhard's arm tightly.

"Now it's my turn to spin you like a top!"

Regulus effortlessly lifted Reinhard and began to spin; quickly, the water around him began to form eddies due to Regulus's incredible speed of rotation.

Reinhard's body spun like a top, his blood mixing with the water as Regulus effortlessly held him. The centrifugal force increased with each spin, causing the air to hiss and ripples on the surface to expand violently.

-Hope you like Mars! Shout out to Vector for me!

He gave one last spin and threw Vector with all his might. A shockwave shot out, creating a ripple centered around him on the water's surface.

An instant later, the water exploded, launching Reinhard into the air. He shot forward at incredible speed, like a rubber ball that had reached the limits of its elasticity.

The twists Regulus made contained enough force to open the road and blow up the entire canal. All that energy had been imparted to Reinhard.

"No! Stop... Gh!"

Emilia reached out, mana surging as she tried to catch Reinhard.

Ice walls emerged one after another along his trajectory as Emilia tried to slow him down somehow.

But as soon as Reinhard made contact with one of the walls, he left a human-shaped hole in the ice and continued forward.

"Huh?"

Emilia was speechless. Reinhard's body slammed into the next one, but he also went straight through it.

He passed through the solid ice walls as if walking through a paper door.

There was no stopping him. It crashed into the buildings, destroying them as it continued to spin uncontrollably until it disappeared from sight.

"Shit... I missed," Regulus whispered, realizing he had misdirected himself and that Reinhard hadn't been launched into space.

He found it difficult to control the trajectory; it was a limitless power, but he still wasn't used to using it.

Chapter Text

Subaru's body stiffened as Regulus's gaze fell upon him. Emilia's expression also tensed. Countless ice floes formed in the air, aiming for their enemy.

Now, without Reinhard, they were momentarily alone against Regulus, and fighting wasn't a solution either; they would quickly be pulverized by his authority.

"Put those ice floes down, Emilia," Regulus said with remarkable serenity as he walked on the surface of the water. "I only wish to converse civilly. If you don't attack, I won't either; seriously, I have no intention of harming you." As he spoke, he raised his hands in a gesture of peace, seeking to convey his willingness to engage in dialogue without hostilities.

"Eiya!"

Emilia chose to ignore the sign of peace, and as a result, the enormous ice floes violently collided with Regulus. The powerful blast had reached its target at the precise moment Emilia raised her voice. However, that shout didn't have the intended effect. The ice shattered into pieces every time it impacted Regulus's body, then fell into the water, leaving a trail of shards in its path.

"God, give me patience..."

Regulus let out a sigh, more annoyed than irritated, as the ice shards fell around him, sinking into the water as if they had never existed. His dull golden eyes slowly shifted from Emilia to Subaru, who hadn't yet said anything, but whose body was trembling with tension.

He was determined not to enter into further conflict or harm them, yet both Emilia and Subaru were unwilling to give in. It was as if they truly longed to erase him from existence, even though they knew they wouldn't stand a chance against him without Reinhard.

Regulus also brought it upon himself because of the comments he made toward Rem and some insults he hurled in battle.

(Why do I feel bad now?)

"I want to be clear: my wish is to leave Priestella without causing any harm. I've expressed this on several occasions, but it seems they continue to attack me first. I'm only defending myself against those attacks. I know you might be thinking, 'And those attacks you launched earlier were intended to kill,' and I recognize that I acted wrongly and I regret it. However, I believe we can start anew. I do not wish to be your enemy, although there is already enmity between us. Even though I am an archbishop, I have no malicious intentions."

"If you truly wanted peace, then you would take better care of your wives! You wouldn't tie them up and make them give up their lives and..."

Emilia's violet eyes blazed as she rebuked Regulus, who remained motionless. It wasn't unusual for Emilia to resort to emotional arguments, but she rarely let such intense feelings surface.

"I am deeply sorry for what I have done. I recognize that I made a grave mistake by keeping so many women married against their will. However, I wish you to know that, from this moment forward, I pledge to treat you with the utmost respect and consideration. Each of the 53 wives will be allowed to smile and live freely, although I am aware that the lives of their loved ones can never return. I am fully aware of the pain I have caused and am determined to make amends for my actions as much as possible."

This left Emilia in a state of confusion. His words were so genuine that it truly seemed as if the archbishop wished to be a good person for some unknown reason.

However, his behavior had been unusual in recent moments. He was not the arrogant Regulus who usually flaunted his rights and seemed willing to end the lives of his wives. It felt as if he had suddenly changed, as if he were a different person who no longer thought like a spoiled child.

However, what stood before her was a man who seemed genuinely sorry, or simply annoyed, and who spoke with a calmness that didn't fit the monster she wanted to believe he was.

The tension in her body didn't disappear, but a doubt began to form in her mind.

"That's... ridiculous," Subaru muttered, frowning. "You expect us to believe that you've suddenly seen the light and want to redeem yourself?!"

Regulus tilted his head, as if pondering this.

"I don't expect you to believe it," he replied calmly. "But at least listen to my words without bias. If you wish, you can consider it a lie. However, I wonder: does it really benefit you to see me as the same villain?"

Emilia didn't know how to respond. On the one hand, her instinct told her to stand firm. Regulus Corneas was an Archbishop of Sin, a monster who played with the lives of others as if they were disposable toys. But on the other hand... his voice lacked the condescension and narcissism that had defined him before the wedding.

It was as if... he were a totally different person.

Subaru felt it too. Something was off. Something about Regulus didn't fit with what he knew of Archbishops. They were all crazy, but Regulus was totally different from all the archbishops he had ever met.

So if this wasn't the same Regulus Corneas... then what was going on here?

And at that moment, Emilia's face reddened with fury, and she clenched her fists in anger. How could she say that after all the damage she'd done?

-Are you really talking about treating them well?! You have no idea what they have suffered because of you! I can see it in their eyes; they suffer just being near you! 238 are dead, and 53 only remain alive out of fear you instill in them! You are an abominable being; you do not deserve to have wives! Marriage is something valuable, not an obligation. If you truly feel remorse, set them free! Free them!

Regulus remained unwaveringly calm as Emilia angrily spoke her words. With each sentence the silver-haired woman spoke, his golden eyes darkened a little more, but he showed no sign of anger. He simply stood there, as if already accustomed to being the target of such intense emotions, even though he somehow felt guilty?

"I know I don't deserve your forgiveness, Emilia. I expect no redemption for my past actions. I have committed horrors that I cannot erase, and even if my repentance comes late, I am deeply sorry." But what you're asking for, that freedom you mention... I'm not capable of granting it to everyone. The circumstances are more complex than you can imagine.

He still needed his wives to keep the little King functioning, and at the same time, he didn't know exactly how to free them. According to the light novel, the only way was to freeze them or kill them. Emilia would do the former, but she didn't want to die drowned in dirt and mud while her bones broke in a hole; it was a fate she didn't want to experience, or even feel.

It's not like Regulus is a Re:Zero geek either; there are several things he barely remembers, having stopped reading the book years ago. He only remembers important events, like Regulus's death, why the Archbishops are in Priestella, and who they're fighting with right now—important things from Arc 5 itself.

Subaru's body still remained rigid, but his thoughts were in turmoil. Something was seriously out of place, but if Regulus was changing... wouldn't it be worse to ignore him?

Emilia hesitated. The fury still burned in her chest, but her inner logic overwhelmed her. Could she really trust his words? She knew Regulus was capable of anything, but something in his attitude, in his voice, unsettled her.

Even so, Emilia looked at him, her eyes flashing with a mixture of confusion and fury.

"What do you mean by that?!" she exclaimed, unable to contain her anger... "The lives you destroyed are unjustifiable! You can't just say 'I'm sorry' and expect everything to be fixed! It's too late!"

"Emilia-tan, we need to buy time," Subaru said, gently placing his hand on Emilia's back, trying to calm her. "We'll make him pay, but we can't confront him directly right now. We must wait for Reinhard to return."

Subaru felt a deep contempt for the Archbishops, a loathing that burned brightly within him. However, this particular archbishop was different from the others, though that didn't mean he was willing to enter into any kind of agreement with these people who had taken Rem from him.

Regulus looked at Subaru and Emilia with an expression that displayed a mixture of patience and understanding, as if he had anticipated that those words would arise from the original Regulus's actions, as it was the most understandable reaction, and something began to stir within him, as if something were happening.

He didn't respond to Emilia's anger or Subaru's bitter words. The silence stretched for a long moment, but it was the tension that began to drown out any other sound in the air.

Subaru realized that time was a luxury they couldn't afford. Every second that passed in Regulus's presence was as if a growing shadow loomed over them, pressing down on their bodies with palpable pressure, as if the atmosphere itself were waiting for them to make a mistake. Although they couldn't face him directly, Subaru understood that a single false move could be fatal.

Regulus closed his eyes for a moment; Perhaps the idea of getting Emilia away from Subaru was the most logical one at that moment, or perhaps he was truly desperate to avoid the canon. So he opened his eyes again, preparing for a possible chase by fools.

Or am I already starting to feel sick?

"..."

Regulus began walking toward them; he just needed to get Emilia away from Subaru, and then his authority would be safe from any threat.

Although he somehow no longer had the same desire to continue this, since when had his mind started to change?

"H-hey, Subaru... I have a really bad feeling."

"What a coincidence. I just had the same feeling."

The two of them, without looking back, began to run at great speed, trying to put as much distance as possible between themselves and Regulus. They knew they couldn't waste a second if they wanted to stay safe.

However, the scenic water city was crisscrossed by canals that ran the length and breadth of the city, creating a network of pathways that often twisted and turned. This made continuing in a straight line difficult. It wasn't long before another canal cut in, blocking them completely. The pressure of time was palpable; there was no chance to detour and find an alternative route, but...

"Shit!"

"I'm not sure if this will work, but... Subaru, hold on!"

Emilia held out her hand. He didn't hesitate, and as soon as he grabbed it, a chill touched the air around them. A tremendous amount of mana swirled inside Emilia, and a faint, flickering light enveloped them both.

These were the signs of a duet between Emilia's own magic and the power of the lesser spirits whose strength she was borrowing.

"Please, everyone!"

The lesser spirits emitted a dazzling light as they responded to Emilia's prayer.

The ground they were running on suddenly turned white as the world around them turned silver. Pulling the surprised Subaru behind her, Emilia sped straight toward the canal.

"Hey! Waaaah?!"

Subaru shouted in shock as they plunged into the canal without warning. But Emilia's plan went beyond what he had imagined in his moment of crisis.

"Whooooa! You're amazing, Emilia-tan! So clever! And so cute!"

"Stop fooling around! It's hard to control, so don't let go!"

Squeezing Emilia's hand, Subaru focused on running, because at that moment they were hurtling across the slippery surface of the now-frozen canal. They had managed to maintain their speed while continuing along a direct escape route.

Between her own magic and the power of the lesser spirits, Emilia had managed to freeze the surface of the water and create a path. Although slipping and sliding, they continued their escape at high speed.

They were maintaining a good speed, but Subaru struggled to maintain his balance. He gripped Emilia's hand tightly.

-Emilia-tan! Make some ice skates! A blade on the sole of a shoe... something sharp to slide on ice.

"Skates...? Ah! If you mean shoes for sliding on ice, I've seen them before! I think it was like... this!"

As they continued gliding, Emilia imagined the object and used her magic to encase her feet in ice, instantly creating ice skates.

The "Ice Mark Arts" was something Subaru had taught Emilia, a magical technique that allowed her to create all sorts of things out of ice that she could freely control in combat.

Making it practical for actual combat had required a long time of image work training together. That practiced communication was what allowed her to create ice skates so quickly.

"Okay, now we can move more freely! With this..."

"Hey, this isn't ice skating. I just want you to tell Reinhard to stop attacking me, and I won't bother you anymore. What do you say?"

Testing the blades' sharpness, Subaru accelerated just as a persistent voice filled his ears.

Inhaling sharply, he turned around to find Regulus chasing them, walking on the icy channel they were skating on, the ice crunching beneath him with every step.

Regulus walked slowly, but his speed didn't match his posture at all. The acceleration he gained with each step was almost ridiculous, and he was quickly catching up with them even though Subaru and Emilia were skating at full speed on the ice.

"Ugh, this guy makes me want to throw up!"

Regulus didn't want to keep up like the original; he simply wanted to feel, even for a moment, like Vladimir Putin.

Or did he want to distract himself from his own thoughts?

"I'm sorry I've gained +5 Aura... Ahh... I really don't want to go through this... I just ask that you promise me you won't bother me, that you'll let me leave Priestella without causing any inconvenience," Regulus said, somewhat annoyed at having to follow Subaru and Emilia.

Subaru and Emilia continued to glide swiftly across the ice, each with their own worries etched in their minds. Regulus didn't seem to be as affected by the ice. Despite the speed at which they were fleeing, the distance between them and Regulus was rapidly closing.

"This guy won't give up!"

"I know! But we can't let him catch up to us!" Emilia exclaimed, her expression filled with concentration as she tried to maintain stability on the ice and accelerate at the same time. The magic of the lesser spirits still surrounded her, casting a dim light around her, but Regulus seemed to be moving forward without any problem.

Subaru looked around desperately. They didn't have much room to continue in that direction anymore. Waterways snaked in all directions, and the city stretched out before them like a maze of water and alleyways.

"Emilia, we need to do something faster!" Subaru said, watching Regulus approach with each step, his golden eyes fixed on them, as if nothing they did could stop him.

"I know, I know! I can't do any more magic right now!" Emilia replied, struggling to maintain control of the situation. Her ice skates were an excellent idea for moving quickly, but Regulus was no ordinary opponent.

At that moment, Subaru looked ahead and saw a fork in the canal, an opportunity to detour. It was the only immediate exit, but he had no idea if they'd make it in time.

"To the right!! Come on, Emily!"

Without hesitation, Emilia swerved sharply to the right, causing them both to dodge a series of plumes of water protruding from the canal. The movements were swift, but Subaru instantly felt the pull of magic urging him to move faster. As they turned, Subaru looked back and saw that Regulus, still calm, had effortlessly followed the curve.

"What kind of monster is this?!" Subaru exclaimed, skidding at full speed.

"He's not human!" Emilia replied, her gaze fixed ahead. "He's an Archbishop, and that means he's not easy to defeat!"

The pressure of the ice beneath their feet didn't lessen, but the distance from Regulus seemed to increase slightly. However, Regulus seemed to be pondering something in that instant. It was as if everything was evaluating its own thoughts for a moment.

"I've got it!" Subaru shouted, looking at a series of pillars jutting out of the water in the canal, barely visible in the distance. If they managed to jump from one to the other, they could gain even more of an advantage.

"Jumps?! Really?!" Emilia hesitated, looking at the pillars skeptically.

"Trust me!" Subaru shouted, taking the initiative and launching himself toward the first pillar.

With a burst of momentum, Subaru launched himself into the air, landing on the pillar. Emilia, wasting no time, followed him, her skates gliding across the frozen water as she reached the next pillar.

Regulus watched from below, showing not a single sign of surprise. He also began jumping from pillar to pillar with superhuman skill, without losing his composure.

"Really?! He's not going to stop following us!" Subaru exclaimed, as he leaped to the next pillar.

"We don't have time to overthink it!" Emilia replied, her eyes shining with determination as they leaped to the next pillar.

However, as they moved forward, Subaru noticed something odd about Regulus. Although he didn't seem to be rushing at all, his speed only increased, and he was catching up with them faster and faster.

"There's no way to win here! Why is he still playing games?!" Subaru felt a pang of frustration in his chest.

"We have no choice. We have to keep running!" Emilia insisted, pushing Subaru's body so he could jump to the next pillar.

At that moment, Subaru thought that perhaps Regulus was having fun with their pursuit.

Suddenly, Regulus spoke, his voice calm and almost tired.

"Really, if they would just stay still and talk to me...- he said, as he gently jumped towards the next pillar.- continuing to run away will get them nowhere."

Subaru and Emilia, already exhausted from the speed, looked at each other. They knew a confrontation was inevitable, but...

Regulus paused for a moment, preparing to make a giant leap. His goal was to reach Emilia and separate her from Subaru; that way, he would at least have a chance of preventing Subaru from learning of his weakness.

Subaru, aware of Regulus's intentions, hugged Emilia tightly around his hip. With a swift maneuver, he drew his whip, swung it, and grabbed onto a lamppost in his path. This action diverted its trajectory and caused Regulus to lose his balance on the pillar, falling uncontrollably into the water channel below.

"Subaru, can you manage if I leave one of the lesser spirits with you?"

As Subaru settled her onto the sidewalk, Emilia handed him a lesser spirit in the palm of her hand. Subaru raised his eyebrows in confusion for a split second, but quickly nodded.

"Yes, leave it to me!"

While recreating ice skates, Emilia headed to the spot where Regulus had fallen. With a focused movement, she formed an ice mace in her hand and, just as Regulus began to recover, she struck him on the head. Then, with a defiant gesture, she stuck out her tongue and set about creating a new ice path that extended across another channel.

"If you want me, come get me!" Emilia exclaimed as she glided swiftly across the ice with impressive agility. Regulus, for his part, let out a frustrated sigh. He felt mentally exhausted by the sheer ridiculousness of it all.

He watched Emilia as she glided swiftly across the channel, but something in her expression had changed. It was no longer just frustration or anger that was reflected on her face, but a kind of resignation.

He closed his eyes for a moment, letting the silence envelop him. After a few brief seconds, he opened them again, letting his gaze focus on the target in front of him. He settled into a running stance, concentration etched on his face. It was time to put aside frivolity and get serious.

Without warning, he suddenly launched himself toward Emilia with impressive speed, as if he were a projectile fired from a gun. His intention was clear: he had to catch her.

However, he felt a whip wrap tightly around his hip. Turning his gaze, he found Subaru, who had clung to him with the whip, unwilling to be left behind.

"Hey, have a little more respect! Use that whip on someone else," Regulus exclaimed, somewhat offended, as Subaru struggled not to be carried away by the astonishing speed at which Regulus was moving.

Regulus spun sharply, trying to free himself from the whip that trapped him. The pressure of the chase seemed to intensify with every movement, but Subaru, determined not to lose ground, gripped the whip tighter, seeking to maintain control over the course of the situation.

"You won't get away that easily, Regulus!" Subaru shouted, struggling to maintain his position while Regulus's speed didn't slow down in the slightest.

However, Regulus didn't seem surprised. His golden eyes shone calmly.

"Your parents are Kenichi Natsuki and Naoko Natsuki. You're from Japan, and you were a hikikomori, right?"

Subaru's eyes widened, and time seemed to slow down as he stared at Regulus. How did he know that? How did he know his parents' names and that he was from Japan? No one should know.

His eyes reflected a mixture of surprise and terror. The mention of his previous life, his parents, his origins, struck him with the force of lightning. Regulus, noticing Subaru's expression, smiled slightly, as if he had already achieved what he wanted.

"Are you going to deny it?" Regulus said calmly, as his figure continued to move with supernatural speed, Subaru's whip barely managing to maintain contact with his body. The Archbishop's speed didn't slow down one bit, but the way he addressed Subaru seemed more like a mockery than a direct threat.

Subaru swallowed hard, his thoughts racing. How could Regulus possibly know so much about him? What connection was there between that monster and his past life in Japan?

"Who are you...? How do you know all this?" Subaru asked, his voice trembling, but filled with a mixture of fear and rage.

Regulus narrowed his eyes, pausing for a moment to grasp him firmly by the neck.

"I don't know... Emilia, here's your useless knight!" he exclaimed, throwing Subaru toward Emilia with a sharp movement. "Tsk, what the hell am I doing?"

He could have easily pushed him out of the way, but all of this was causing the need he'd felt at first to increasingly cease to dominate his thoughts, and now there was something truly holding him back. Was it his humanity? Or were they the principles that had been instilled in him?

Besides, she knew Reinhard was approaching.

Emilia hurriedly extended her arms to catch Subaru, who was thrown forcefully toward her. She barely managed to hold on as he continued to skid, his breath ragged as he felt the pressure of the impact. Subaru, dizzy from the throw, tried to catch his breath, but his eyes remained fixed on Regulus.

"What was that, Subaru?! What did he say to you...?" Emilia asked, with a mixture of anguish and concern, not knowing what to make of the situation.

Subaru, still in shock, could barely form words. Regulus' revelation had broken all of his defenses, leaving him vulnerable. How could he know that? How could he know something so intimate and personal, something that not even he himself fully understood?

"I don't know..." Subaru replied, his voice wavering, "but... there has to be something else behind all this." He's not just any Archbishop... he knows something, something he shouldn't know.

He didn't have much time to reflect, as he saw a wall blocking the canal, so he quickly recovered and tried to skate.

"Emilia-tan!"

"What the...?!"

Subaru used his whip with determination, dragging her slender body toward him in a wide, powerful movement. However, despite his efforts, he couldn't take the turn precisely enough to pull Emilia forcefully out of the canal. Instead, they both fell onto a sidewalk, their bodies spinning due to the friction of the ground.

"Not this time."

Regulus looked at them as he continued sliding across the ice, then stopped and looked back at them.

"Give me Emilia and you won't be harmed. They lost, or well, I wish they had, since Reinhard should arrive any moment."

Before he had a chance to approach them, a sheathed sword suddenly struck him in the face. The blow was so sudden that his face swerved toward the wall he had avoided, and in a comedic display, he ended up falling straight into the lake.

"I apologize for the wait."

With that brief apology, he brandished the Dragon Sword in its sheath. It was paradoxical that a blunt weapon could cut, but the force of the Sword Saint's blow could make anything seem sharp.

"Reinhard!" Subaru exclaimed, full of energy. Despite his hands and face covered in scrapes, his face shone with great happiness at seeing his friend return.

Reinhard approached them with serene confidence, his sword still sheathed but clearly ready for whatever action was necessary. His presence was imposing, almost as if an invisible glow surrounded him, making even the air around him seem to vibrate with energy. Subaru felt a wave of relief at the sight of his friend, knowing that the situation was now about to turn in his favor.

"From what I see, things haven't gone so badly for you," Reinhard said, his tone nonchalant, but his eyes shining with determination.

Regulus watched from a distance as he settled on the surface of the water, seeking balance in his stance.

"So this is what Jesus feels like," Regulus commented, taking the opportunity to make a small leap across the water and feel the power, reveling in the lightness before locking eyes with Reinhard.

It was his moment, his chance to send him into space.

But the bad thing was that Emilia was going to tell Subaru about the little King, and he knew he had to stop her. But how? With Reinhard present, it was impossible to get close to Subaru and Emilia.

He knew what would happen next; he'd read it, felt it in the words he already knew.

He had to get rid of Reinhard as soon as possible; he had to send him into space.

If he sent him into space neither Emilia nor Subaru would be a problem, he wouldn't let them get close to their wives, without Reinhard in the way.

In a flash, Reinhard launched himself from the surface of the water with his good leg, plunging the tip of the scabbard into Regulus's solar plexus. It caused no damage, as usual.

"Hey, that's not how you attack! Don't you have honor as a knight?"

Reinhard, still smiling, gracefully adjusted himself after the failed blow, his posture as relaxed as if he weren't in the middle of a deadly confrontation.

"Honor..." he replied calmly, the gleam in his eyes making the air around him feel heavy. "Sometimes, the most important thing is to ensure victory, not the rules."

Regulus, despite the ineffectiveness of the blow, did not seem bothered.

At that moment, he glanced sideways as Emilia and Subaru were talking. He had to avoid it, so he put on a more serious expression.

He kicked the water, and it shot like a projectile toward Reinahard, who spun in the air, avoiding the water.

He quickly closed in on Regulus, and the white scabbard struck the back of his head with a sound of violence normally too cruel to be directed at any individual.

It sounded like a cannonball crashing into a fortress, and the impact forced the water in the canal away from Regulus.

The waters were already churning with the aftershocks of their intense impact on the water's surface. So when Reinhardt swung with all his might, even if it only lasted a brief moment, the waters parted enough to reveal the bottom of the great canal.

The air itself seemed to crackle and groan as enormous torrents of water swirled, collided, and foamed.

If Subaru had been hit by that slash, he would have died a hundred times over.

But even after all that, there wasn't a single scratch on the villain's body.

"Let me try something." Unfazed, he stopped the airflow around him, and Reinhard sensed something was wrong and tried to step back so he could take stock of the situation... but then his legs stopped.

"Goodbye, Reinhard. You'll do better on the boat."

Reinhard raised his sword, intending to execute a slash, but suddenly he felt an invisible gust of air pass through his arm. The sensation was as if invisible threads had severed the tendons in his biceps, preventing him from slashing with the sword.

Regulus, concentrating all his strength, slammed his fist into Reinhard's stomach. The white moonlight bathed the lake in a silver glow, but this time Regulus didn't miss. The blow was so powerful that it sent Reinhard soaring into the air, without any resistance, ascending without stopping, as if on an unstoppable trajectory.

Reinhard's body flew upwards, without slowing down at all. It wasn't long before he disappeared completely from sight.

Regulus watched Reinhard speed away, but... why did he feel emptiness? Why didn't he feel content? Why did he feel sick?!

"R-Reinhard!"

"Subaru."

As Subaru reached out toward the man who had disappeared into the sky, a voice suddenly echoed in his head.

"Telepathy...?! Reinhard, are you...?"

"Sorry, Subaru, I failed. Please escape, it's too dangerous. It'll take me a while to get back..."

Reinhard's voice cut off abruptly, as if the signal had been lost. Most likely, he had flown beyond the effective range of his blessing.

No sooner had Reihard arrived than Regulus sent him off to an unknown location, leaving Emilia and Subaru surprised. Regulus, after a glance at them, began walking casually out of the lake.

He had to return to his wives and leave Priestella as soon as possible, before Reinhard returned. He was convinced he had been sent into space, which meant it would take him much longer to return, but somehow he no longer felt the same desire to leave.

Had I triumphed? Hadn't he?

"No...! You can't let him take Reinhard like that!" Subaru exclaimed, his tone filled with frustration and fear. He couldn't believe what had happened. Regulus, without a single scratch, had just sent his friend into the unknown with a single blow. Subaru felt an abysmal emptiness in his chest, as if everything he'd ever known was crumbling before his eyes.

Emilia, watching the scene with a mixture of disbelief and horror, gripped Subaru's wrist tightly. The cold pressure of his touch made her react, her gaze searching him for some answer, some way to cope with what had just happened.

"Subaru..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "What do we do now?"

"I-I don't know..."

"...

"...

"N-no... It can't end like this!"

Emilia cried out in frustration. She didn't want to let Regulus go like that, not after everything he did and having women married against their will. So he quickly formed an ice sword and rushed towards Regulus, who had already come out of the lake.

Regulus heard the sound of ice breaking under Emilia's footsteps, and before he could react, a flash of blue energy pierced his peripheral vision. With surprising agility, he turned just in time to block the attack with an outstretched palm, the ice sword Emilia had formed colliding with his hand with a thunderous impact.

The pressure of the collision vibrated through the air, but Regulus didn't move an inch. Emilia's furious gaze met Regulus's, and he blinked several times in confusion.

"They have already lost, I am giving them a chance to continue living..."

"No! You can't win! 184 is suffering! Because of you, the 53 wives are suffering! You can't just walk away like nothing! You have to pay for the lives you took! I understand now...! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!

Emilia's fury resonated in the air like a storm, her voice filled with despair and anger. Every word she spoke was a scream laden with the weight of the lives Regulus had destroyed. The ice sword she had formed still vibrated in the air, ready to strike him again, but the tension between them seemed suspended, as if the entire world had stopped to watch the conflict.

Regulus, motionless before the attack, didn't seem perturbed in the least. His expression was bewildered, as if he didn't understand the magnitude of what Emilia was telling him.

And a look of sadness spread across his face, perhaps out of guilt; He did know the atrocities Regulus had committed, but he wasn't Regulus, and he didn't want to bear the burden of being Regulus Corneas.

At the same time, he wanted to test one thing: how far would Emilia go for some strangers? Would she do the same as in the original line?

"If you really want me to free the 53 wives, you'll have to become my wife."

"What...?"

Chapter Text

(What am I doing?)

That last sentence hit Emilia like a bucket of ice water. Her body stiffened, and her eyes widened in surprise and revulsion.

"W-what did you just say...?"

Regulus gave a subtle smile, but his expression was still marked by a shadow of sadness. The feeling of emptiness lingered in his stomach, like a weight that couldn't be ignored.

"It's simple," he said, his tone reflecting his contradictory attitude. "The wives will be free... if you decide to take their place. One for another, don't you think it's fair?"

Subaru felt a surge of anger that seemed to consume him from within, as if a ravenous flame had been ignited in his chest. Without wasting a second, he swiftly headed toward where Regulus and Emilia were. With all the strength he could muster, he raised his whip and brought it down on Regulus. However, the blow of the whip had no effect; Regulus simply looked at him with an almost contemptuous air.

"I'm not talking to you," Regulus said, as if Subaru's presence was nothing more than a passing annoyance.

"Emilia has already rejected you definitively! You're disgusting, truly disgusting!" His voice was filled with deep contempt with every word he directed at Regulus.

Emilia felt the air rush from her lungs as she listened to Subaru. Her mind struggled to process Regulus's words, but the mere thought of accepting his proposal filled her with indescribable disgust.

"No..." she muttered, her voice trembling between disbelief and rejection. "You can't ask that of me..."

"Can't I? I'd say so. After all, it's not so different from what a virtuous woman would do, is it? Sacrificing herself for others..."

"Shut up!"

Subaru, still consumed by rage, attempted another attack, but once again, his whip caught Regulus in the eye, and he didn't even blink; it was useless.

"How annoying..." Regulus sighed, as if dealing with a wayward child. "It was just a joke; I know Emilia will marry the man she truly loves." He brushed aside the ice sword with a simple wave of his hand. "If you'll excuse me, I'll leave you with the control tower I took as a peace offering."

He didn't want to risk it anymore; he knew Subaru would kill himself if he tried anything with Emilia. It wasn't that he had any ill intentions; he simply wanted to verify something that was consuming his mind at the moment.

The Archbishop of Avarice began to walk away, without looking back, while Emilia and Subaru watched him in disbelief; he had indeed spared their lives.

(It feels awful)

"That guy..." Subaru clenched his fists in suppressed rage as he watched the archbishop walk away, moving with seemingly utter disinterest, as if they were mere insignificant insects in a vast desert.

Did he really never stand a chance against him? If Reinhard was sent into space by Regulus they didn't stand a chance, no matter how hard they tried. Subaru felt useless; he had saved Emilia from Regulus's clutches, but he couldn't defeat him; he didn't even know what the weakness of his invisibility was.

He wanted to hurl an endless stream of insults at him for being a despicable archbishop, but the words stuck in his throat. He didn't want to imagine the consequences that might ensue if Regulus got angry; the thought of incurring his wrath was terrifying.

He longed for him to pay for his actions, but at the same time, he didn't want to start over from scratch. If he'd said he was leaving for Priestella, was that the best they could hope for? Certainly not, but at least they'd have one less archbishop to worry about.

And she wanted to know how the hell he knew her parents' names and that she was from Japan; she wanted to find out. She couldn't help but think of Echidna, that witch... the one from the shrine, who had greed in every corner of her soul and body.

From Emilia's perspective, her nobility and kindness led her to refuse to accept this situation. It was ironic: just a moment ago they had been running away from him, and suddenly, now he had lost interest in them. However, that didn't matter to Emilia; she only wanted to save the empty-eyed women.

"The wives... he can't come back, he can't." Emilia couldn't help but remember the expression on 184's face, as well as the painful existence those women, wedded to Regulus, led. The weight of his thoughts intensified and, in a burst of despair, he exclaimed loudly, "You can't leave like this, Regulus Corneas!" With a decisive movement of his hand, he threw a series of enormous ice stakes in his direction, which shone with a cold intensity, reflecting his great anguish.

The ice stakes scythed through the air like relentless spears, aimed precisely at Regulus's back. Subaru barely had time to react to Emilia's sudden action, his surprise reflected in his eyes.

But the response was immediate and terrifying.

Without even turning around, Regulus simply continued walking. And as if the world itself had tilted in his favor, the ice stakes shattered upon contact with his body, as if they had impacted against an invisible barrier. He didn't even seem to notice them.

(Don't look at me like that.)

Regulus continued walking while tears of helplessness sprang from Emilia's eyes; she had failed, an archbishop had gotten his way, and she hadn't been able to save Regulus's 53 wives. She knew that, despite all her power, she couldn't do anything to Regulus; she was like a baby trying to face an ancient dragon.

(Coughing Baby vs. Hydrogen Bomb)

Despair gripped Emilia, a lump forming in her throat as she watched Regulus walk away without consequence. Her fists shook, her mind screamed in denial, but her body refused to move.

Subaru glanced at her, noticing how the usual brilliance in her eyes dimmed under the weight of helplessness.

He wanted to say something, anything that might ease the burden on his shoulders, but the words stuck in his throat. He felt the same emptiness, the same pain of being unable to do anything against a monster like Regulus.

The cold night wind seemed to intensify the feeling of defeat. There was no applause, no cheers, not even a trace of victory in his actions. All that remained was the heavy silence of a lost battle that hadn't even begun.

"The handcuffs..." Emilia murmured, her voice barely a whisper, muffled by the wind. "I can't... I don't want to..."

Subaru gritted his teeth, feeling a blind rage surge through his body. Everything they had done, the plan, Reinhard, everything they had faced, and yet they still couldn't save those women. How could he consider himself a hero if he couldn't even prevent a man like Regulus from continuing to exist?

But Regulus was gone. He had taken their victory and the lives he had trapped in his sick idea of love. And they could do nothing.

The sound of crumbling rubble was the only thing that broke the silence of the night.

————————————————————————

Regulus continued walking, moving away, until he found a wall where he could sink and rest his overloaded brain. He leaned back against the cold surface, closing his eyes for a moment as he tried to gather the thoughts that were crowding in his mind.

He had managed to emerge victorious; he had sent Reinhard to an uncertain fate.

He has the time to flee from Priestella and avoid the death that he had wanted to avoid throughout the battle. However, despite this tangible triumph, there was a feeling of emptiness that gnawed at him inside.

It wasn't merely the fact that his chest was devoid of a beating heart; it was something deeper than that. He felt genuine unease at having to assume the role of villain, a role that, despite his power, he found increasingly difficult to bear. Every decision he had made during the conflict weighed on him like a stone, leaving him with a void he didn't know how to fill.

He didn't choose to manifest himself in a chapel inside the body of Regulus Corneas. He was just a Japanese man in that body, possessing knowledge of the events that would unfold in Arc 5. With this information, he did everything he could to ensure that things didn't unfold favorably for the protagonists.

However, his true desire wasn't to become the Archbishop; nor did he yearn to be Regulus. His only wish was to survive. He didn't want to die drowning in mud and water, while being crushed by earth and concrete. He simply outsmarted the protagonists themselves, using his knowledge to ensure his own survival.

But their gazes, as they stared at him with hatred, disgust, and contempt, were unbearable for him; he didn't want to be looked at that way. They were fictional beings, but this was so real that he felt it: a pain, even without a heart, a pain he didn't want to feel, 'the guilt.'

Why did he feel guilt? He wasn't the face or the being they so despised; Why, then, did he feel the need to apologize, despite being aware that nothing he did would change the protagonists' minds, because they would see him as a being deserving only of death? Those looks of disdain and rejection should be directed toward Regulus Corneus, not him.

Even so... What was preventing him from doing good? Was it Pandora? the other archbishops Or perhaps his own despair?

He wasn't a villain in essence; he was someone trapped in the body of an antagonist. But did that prevent him from doing the right thing? Even though Emilia and Subaru might think he was Regulus, wasn't there a possibility of changing his fate?

He could be considered a monster, someone who killed and despised others, capable of murdering his own wives.

He had created an atmosphere of terror around him, inducing fear so that they wouldn't show their emotions; The original Regulus wished they wouldn't cry, laugh, or get angry... nothing. Their influence had turned their partners into inert beings, without the ability to react, stripped of their humanity.

Those women hated Regulus Corneas, he accepted that, but they remained the key to defeating him. He still feared death; he didn't want to die like in the light novel, but he also didn't want to be the villain everyone abhors...

(What should he do?)

That night's victory hadn't filled him; instead, it had left him with a feeling of emptiness, an emptiness deeper than any defeat.

Despite his power and position, despite having freed himself from the threads of fate, he felt the price of his existence was higher than he had anticipated.

His thoughts tormented him, wondering if there was any way to change his fate, to escape the villainous role he had unwittingly assumed.

Everything he did, every movement, every act, moved him further away from any possibility of redemption. But was that all he had left? Was his life simply a series of steps toward a lonely and hated death?

"How far would you go to survive?" he thought, the question haunting him. He didn't have all the answers, but what he did know was that if death came to him, it would do so on his own terms, not on those of the protagonists of this story he knew so well.

(Should I go?)

In that instant, he gritted his teeth tightly and ran his hands over his face, feeling the need to act. It was imperative that he do it... he must do it, he had to do it, his mind insisted with agonizing repetition, he had to do it.

He didn't want to become that monster, he didn't want to be the embodiment of everything everyone hated. Despite the intense fear that filled him, an overwhelming fear, he knew he couldn't continue carrying that weight inside him. It was the weight of being Regulus, the weight of authority, the weight of greed that, little by little, was consuming his being and absorbing his true self.

He headed toward the chapel; if his guess was correct, all 53 wives should be there, because he felt his heart beating inside them, and for some reason, it was starting to disgust him.

He arrived soon and found it partially destroyed. He entered through the entrance and saw them all, especially the most important one, 184, whom he remembered most as the one who appeared most of the 53 wives in the light novel and the one who guided the new wives so that Regulus wouldn't kill them.

But he wouldn't be capable of doing something like that; he wasn't Regulus. He would repeat it a thousand times: he had humanity, the body of a monster, but the mind of a person who felt what he should not feel.

The sight of the 53 wives, sitting silently, marked Regulus's chest, even though he wouldn't admit it. His eyes scanned their figures, devoid of emotion, reflecting the absolute control he exerted over them.

They didn't cry, they didn't speak, they simply existed, like shadows of what they once were. 184 stood tall among the others, her face calm but with a sadness so deep it seemed capable of toppling mountains.

"The young woman with golden hair, would you please come closer?" He couldn't remember her name or number.

She immediately stood up like a robot and stood in front of Regulus without looking up.

"What number is yours?" Regulus asked, feeling somewhat uncomfortable.

"I'm number 184," he said in a hollow, monotonous voice.

"W-well, 184... Why are you all in the chapel? I remember telling you to leave and form a group of three, but you came back. Why?"

"We came back because... because... we're part of you, Regulus. There's nowhere to go, we didn't know where to go," he replied, without any emotion. His words weren't a direct answer, but rather a resignation to his situation. Like a shadow that couldn't escape the light, nor find comfort in the darkness.

Regulus felt a slight shudder upon hearing the answer. It wasn't that he didn't know what Regulus did, but hearing those words, spoken in such a hollow tone, made him doubt himself even more.

The 53 wives weren't just victims of his power; they were also prisoners of their own feelings, of their own existences reduced to shadows.

And he knew they didn't come back for him; as far as he could remember, Emilia was the one who had pulled them out of the bubble they were in, with kind words and a promise to defeat him if they offered their support, recalling the many insults they had directed at him in the light novel, which were not few.

I know it's not that, it has to do with Emilia, or am I wrong? Do you worry about her?

184's shoulders tensed in terror. The original Regulus, faced with a lie like that, would have killed her immediately, but he simply began to feel guilt and compassion for the poor women.

184 remained silent for a moment, her eyes avoiding Regulus's, as if trying to find a way to escape the truth that had just been mentioned. Regulus's question had penetrated to the very depths of her being, revealing something that empty words couldn't hide.

He began to speak slowly, as if every word had to be torn from his throat.

"Emilia..." he began, his voice cracking. "She's different. I don't know how to explain it. At first, all of this didn't make sense, but... but when I saw her, something changed. She doesn't submit. She doesn't shut up. It's as if... as if she has a light inside her that never goes out, no matter how much they subdue or destroy her."

184's words came out with the same empty calm she'd maintained all this time, but her face reflected something else: a spark of desire for something more, something beyond the darkness of being married to Regulus.

(Marriage is something valuable, not an obligation. If you truly feel remorse, set them free! Free them!)

Emilia's words had affected him; even if he didn't want to, she was one of the main reasons he was going to utter those next words.

"I'm sorry..." Regulus whispered, and 184's eyes widened. Apology was impossible for Regulus.

184 looked up, her eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment. She didn't expect an apology. No one expected one. Regulus didn't ask for forgiveness, nor did he regret anything. But what stood before her wasn't the man who had laid waste to everything in his path, wasn't the monster who had reduced them to shadows.

She narrowed her eyes, as if assessing him, searching for something in his face, something that still held his humanity. Her face showed a slight hesitation, a small spark of hope, but also a deep fear, as if she couldn't allow herself to believe what her eyes were telling her.

Why did she want to apologize?

"I'm deeply sorry for what I've done. I'm sorry for taking your loved ones from you, for razing your villages, and forcing you to be my wives. I know you hate me with all your beings, so... don't bottle up your emotions anymore. Please tell me what you truly feel, what you hate about me. I promise I won't hurt you, attack you, or kill anyone else."

He knelt and rested his forehead on the ground, unable to bear the thought of being Regulus while watching so many women suppress their feelings.

The 53 wives stood there, motionless, as if the atmosphere itself had frozen time. The man on his knees, his forehead touching the ground, was not Regulus Corneas.

184 looked at that figure, hunched and vulnerable before them, and although the gesture was sincere, she found it hard to believe. For so many years, she had witnessed the monster that was Regulus, a man who had set himself up as a god, destroying everything in his path, without regret or remorse.

Now, that same man, in someone else's body, humbled himself before them. It was as if the real Regulus was buried in an abyss so deep that even he himself had begun to doubt his own humanity.

184 looked at the ground in front of her. Something in her chest beat faster, not out of fear, but from the uncertainty of what this moment meant. Was it real? Was this just another tampering with Regulus' body, or was there something more behind those words?

"I-I..." she felt the time had come to express everything she had kept inside for so many years. Even though it seemed like a dream, she felt the need to tell him. "I... I truly hate you, Regulus Corneas."

-I hate you too. -You're crazy. -I hate the way you are. -You're a disgusting person. -I've always felt like throwing up when I'm around you. -You're disgusting, disgusting, disgusting. -There's no one in this world who could love you, you're repulsive. -I've always wished someone would take your life. -Just being around you makes me sick. -You only love yourself. -You're a real monster. -I want to go home. -Rot from the inside out. -Give me back the love you took from me. -How could you expect me to love you if you kidnapped me? -I hate the way you talk. -I hate the way you walk. -You should die in a fire. -I'll hate you forever. -I hate you, I hate you, I hate you. -I hope you die in a fire. -You're disgusting, I hate you, die, you son of a bitch, an aberration of nature and life. "I hate you."

(Many insults, too many)

What was he doing? Had he won? Why, now that victory was within his grasp, was he apologizing for mistakes he didn't make?

Perhaps the fact that he had achieved victory wasn't as satisfying as he had imagined. He had been so focused on his own survival that, when he finally began to reflect clearly, he realized he was transforming into a true monster.

And now he understood.

All the emotions they had bottled up came tumbling out, like a barrier that finally bursts.

He was filled with the hatred and resentment that had simmered in their hearts, the resentment and pain that had plagued their bodies and minds for so many years. It wasn't pleasant to hear.

Regulus felt each of those words like knives tearing at his soul. Although he wasn't the monster who had made them suffer, his words made him understand how unbearable it must have been for them to live under his yoke. Reading it was very different from hearing it with his own ears.

His head remained glued to the floor, and the growing murmur of reproaches surrounded him, but none of it could move him from his position. He knew it wasn't Regulus, but in that moment, regret dominated him. It wasn't his fault, but in that man's body, the repercussions of his actions were still his own fault.

The women continued. Every word that came out of their mouths was like an echo of years of abuse, suffering, and hopelessness. It was as if finally, after all this time, they could let out the poison accumulated inside them.

They didn't know that this Regulus wasn't the same man, that this person wasn't the one who deserved so many insults, but at the same time, he knew he had to take responsibility for what Regulus had done to those women.

The pain in their words reminded him of the suffering of the women who had once been his wives, and the utter disdain with which they treated him. Yet a part of him, perhaps the most human part left in his body not consumed by greed, understood that he couldn't simply run away from those words. He had to face them, accept the pain they carried, even if he wasn't the direct culprit.

184 watched with a mixture of revulsion and curiosity as the other women continued to rant. They wouldn't stop, not after everything they'd been through. But something inside her began to waver, something she couldn't understand. How could this man, the same man who had treated them like objects, ask for forgiveness? Was it real? Could there even be redemption for him, or was this a cruel mockery?

Finally, she took a step closer, the weight of confusion assuaging her hatred for a brief moment. She stared at the figure of Regulus (or what was left of him) kneeling before them, and something new appeared in her chest: not pity, not empathy, but an uneasy feeling, like a crack beginning to form on the surface of her own resentment.

"Why..." she murmured softly, more to herself than to anyone in the room. "Why are you doing this? Why are you asking for forgiveness if you know what you did?"

Feeling that with each passing second he was sinking deeper into the uncertainty of his own existence, he raised his head slowly, searching 184's eyes, as if she could offer him some answer, some guidance. But he found only indifference in her gaze, an icy indifference that contrasted with the fury of her words.

"... I don't know, maybe... I feel disgusted with being Regulus Corneas... I know they might want me dead, but the only thing I can offer them is their freedom... but the lives they lost, their families. I'm sorry, I'll say it with all my heart. I'm truly sorry."

She stared at the man who had once been a feared figure, a small King of Chaos, now incarnated as a vulnerable being. And though her hatred still burned, something inside her began to shift, not out of compassion, but out of a strange feeling that what lay before her was the culmination of something far more complex.

But not everyone shared that inner doubt. Some of the women, still deeply scarred by the horrors Regulus had wrought, continued to stare at the ground or turn their heads, as if unable to bear the weight of their own rage. Others, however, couldn't tear their eyes away from him, their eyes glowing with a mixture of anger, confusion, and disgust—a very deep disgust.

"Freedom?" one of the women said, her voice heavy with bitterness, as if the words dragged heavily from her throat. "What do you know of freedom, Regulus? You've stolen ours. Now you want to give us what was never ours?"

He felt the weight of those words more than the others, as if they were digging into his stomach with unexpected force. He knew he couldn't give them back what was already lost, much less undo the damage that had been done. He could only offer words, but these couldn't heal the scars or bring back what was already gone.

And yet, despite all the anger, resentment, and invisible wounds, Regulus's words still hung in the air, piercing a crack in the women's armor.

Perhaps it wasn't redemption he sought, but his apology, however hollow it might seem, was a desperate attempt to restore some of his humanity amidst the chaos.

184 took another step toward him, her face unchanging, but her mind struggling with confusion. Could someone like Regulus truly repent? Or was this just one last gambit to manipulate them further, an attempt to control them, even in his humiliation.

The man before her, however, seemed completely defeated. There was no strength in his words, no threat in his eyes, only the echo of a regret she didn't know she had the right to feel. Her voice cracking, she continued.

"I know you don't believe me," her tone was low, almost inaudible, but filled with a resounding sadness, "but I don't want to be Regulus anymore. I want... I want to understand what it's like to be someone else, someone who isn't just a monster."

At that moment, 184 stopped. Something in his words, that mixture of despair and regret, made her heart waver for an instant. The anger that had driven her for so long wavered, and for a brief moment, a shadow of doubt appeared within her.

But it was only a flash, and like a conditioned reflex, hatred returned to envelop her with renewed force. 184's mind couldn't accept the possibility that the monster who had devastated everything in her life could be something more than what he had been. The hatred she felt was her only means of survival, and it was easier to hate a monster than to deal with the mystery of genuine regret.

"I don't know if I care about what you feel." Her voice came out cold, distant, and her words were like a wall between her and him. "All I know is that everything you said now, everything you do, won't change what you've done."

She turned to start walking toward the chapel's exit. Some women began to follow her, while others lingered for a moment, eager to torture Regulus. Some spat at him, others threw rocks, but nothing reached him. In the end, they all left.

Now he felt it, he was paying the price for being Regulus Corneas, and in that instant he felt his connection to each of the wives had been broken; his heart had disappeared from them; the lion's heart should have returned to Regulus.

But...

Now he felt the connection to Emilia; she now harbored his heart, beating inside her like a parasite.

The little King was still active.

Chapter Text

"Regulus Corneas, we're coming for your wives!"

Emilia and Subaru entered the chapel with courage and determination in their eyes; they wouldn't give up so easily, much less without saving the 53 women. Despite not having Reinhardt on their team, Subaru pulled out an emergency plan from his invisible backpack, similar to how Gohan would with a machete in his backpack... although, in truth, a machete isn't much use against someone who is untouchable.

And, in truth, Subaru practically wanted to give up on defeating Regulus, but in the end, thanks to Emilia's determination, he didn't give up.

Emilia was preparing to attack, but what she saw was more than disconcerting: Regulus Corneas, the Archbishop of Avarice, was sitting on the ground, staring thoughtfully at the ground. He didn't even pay attention to them or turn his gaze.

"He's distracted!" "Emilia, use the Type 2 Ice Attack!" Subaru exclaimed quickly, treating Emilia like she was a fucking Pokémon.

"Huh? Ah, yeah, yeah! Take this!" Emilia exclaimed as she threw several ice spikes at Regulus, creating a dense smokescreen around him.

When the smoke finally cleared, as expected, nothing had happened to Regulus. This outcome, which they had already anticipated, only served to further frustrate Emilia and Subaru. Although both were unwilling to give up, the situation had significantly affected their spirits.

Regulus watched them out of the corner of his eye, a sadness evident in his expression.

"I've freed my handcuffs... that's what you wanted, Emilia, so here it is."

-... Seriously!

-Seriously!

Subaru and Emilia said in unison, filled with disbelief; Emilia more than Subaru, since she did not expect him to have freed his wives. Although she had meant it, she didn't believe he had truly heeded her words, considering he was an archbishop, a wretched being who deserves nothing but death.

"Ahh... they look like little children. Yes, I did. Happy? I heeded your wishes and everything was ruined for me, you should be happy..." he said, his hollow eyes emptier than before. However, deep within his gaze, something new had emerged: a bitter resignation, an acceptance of his own ruin.

Emilia blinked, even more confused. Had he really freed the 53 wives or was it a lie? However, judging by the tone Regulus used, it seemed he was actually telling the truth.

Subaru, who had come prepared to deceive Regulus, felt the situation becoming even stranger. He didn't trust Regulus at all, nor his connection to Echidna... in fact, he would never trust an Archbishop; he hated them with all his soul.

And I still wanted to know how he knew it came from Japan.

"So what? Now you're playing the martyr?" Subaru said, arms crossed. "You want us to applaud you for something you should have done in the first place?"

Regulus looked away and shook his head slowly.

"No, that's not what I want; they can't do anything to me yet. It's not like I really care what they think of me..." he uttered, though his statement was far from the truth.

It was evident that Emilia's words had penetrated deep into her mind, hurting her with the precision of a drill during the heat of battle. Furthermore, the thought that the only woman carrying the little King was Emilia herself gave her a strange sense of burden, as if she were facing some kind of obligation.

Emilia bit her lip uncertainly. What was going on? Why did he renounce his wives? There was also something in his eyes she couldn't ignore, something that made her thoughts reel in confusion.

"... Where are they now?"

"... I don't know, they just left, although some of them spat at me or threw stones at me. They must have gone to another refuge, as the other archbishops pose other dangers in the other three towers."

Wrath Archbishop, Sirius Romanee-Conti; Archbishops of Gluttony, Ley Batenkaitos, Louis Arneb, and Roy Alphard; archbishop of lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica; And finally, the Archbishop of Greed, Regulus Corneas.

All those archbishops were there, and they hijacked Priestella's four control towers that kept Priestella from flooding. The archbishops had four demands: the bones of a witch who had died many years ago, the Book of Wisdom, the silver-haired girl's wedding, and an artificial spirit.

Subaru, who had partly led the battle with his brilliant mind, should now be fighting other archbishops against his acquaintances.

Gabriel Tinsel and Wilhelm van Astrea should be facing Lust.

Julius Juukulius and Ricardo Welkin should be fighting Gluttony; Subaru didn't know there were three Archbishops of Gluttony, in fact, no one expected that.

Priscilla Barielle and Liliana Masquerade were to face the Archbishop of Wrath.

And finally, Subaru and Reinhard were to face Regulus Corneas, the Archbishop of Avarice.

However, Regulus had sent Reinhard into space, and now it was just him and Emilia to face Regulus, even though he knew he stood no chance against him.

His name and apparent invisibility had begun to connect the dots in Subaru's mind, and Emilia's mention of the little King, as she wept helplessly, had been key.

But now that Regulus was alone and claimed to have freed the 53 women, Subaru began to experience confusion. Weren't his wives his weak point? Apparently, they weren't, and he realized that Regulus had a different vulnerability, or so he wanted to assume.

Their plan to distract Regulus while Emilia went to find the handcuffs had gone up in smoke. If Regulus had really freed them, what was the point of all this? If what Subaru had assumed about Regulus's power turned out to be incorrect, he was now completely at a loss as to what Regulus's true weakness could be.

"Subaru... What do we do now?" Emilia whispered, confirming that Regulus was telling the truth.

Subaru frowned. He hadn't expected this. He hadn't expected Regulus to simply give up and free his handcuffs. He hadn't expected that, instead of a confrontation, he'd find a man defeated before he'd even fought.

"Subaru... What now?" Emilia whispered again, the same uncertainty in her voice.

"...Regulus, what the hell happened to you?!" Where's the disgusting arrogance you presented yourself with the first time? Where's the conceited man who talked about his rights and all that shit?

He still remembered the moment Regulus kidnapped Emilia. This Regulus was very different from the Regulus of that time, which was irritating, since he didn't know what his true personality was.

Regulus didn't respond immediately. He simply looked at them, and Subaru felt a chill. His eyes, which should have been canonically filled with contempt and self-satisfaction, were now... empty.

"I've been reflecting on some things... I don't know, maybe I'm willing to help you."

I was proposing to negotiate.

Subaru took a step back, his eyes narrowed, skeptical of Regulus's words. The man before him wasn't the same, and well, he'd never been the same, but he wasn't willing to let his guard down. Something didn't add up, and everything in him told him this change of attitude was nothing more than a well-placed mask.

"Help?" Subaru repeated, incredulous, almost as if he were trying to comprehend the words coming out of Regulus's mouth. "Now you're going to play the hero, after everything you've done? After what you did to Emilia and those women, do you think we're going to trust you?"

"No, I know how much they hate me. Right now, you'd like me dead, and Emilia wants me to receive the punishment I supposedly deserve. I mean, you were planning on hitting me 53 times, right?"

Emilia flinched in disbelief. She had actually thought about hitting Regulus 53 times, but now, after freeing his ex-wives, she wondered what the point of hitting him right now was.

And it wasn't as if any blows would affect her at that moment; She was still invulnerable to any harm they might try to inflict upon her. However, now that Regulus seemed genuinely interested in reaching an agreement, Emilia began to believe the words coming out of his mouth.

She still felt a deep contempt and disgust toward him, but in her infinite kindness, she approached Regulus, who was still on the ground, exhausted.

"Emilia, don't come any closer, it's dangerous!" Subaru said, agitated. However, she ignored him and continued to approach.

There was something in his empty eyes that wouldn't stop her. Was he really willing to change? Was it possible that everything he'd done up until now was nothing more than a facade? Or was it simply a play to buy time?

Regulus raised his head, his gaze fixed on Emilia as she advanced toward him. The fact that she wasn't resisting or sending an ice blast his way only increased the strange feeling in the air. It was as if, somehow, the figure that had once seemed invincible was now... broken.

"What do you want from us, Regulus?" Emilia asked, her voice soft but firm.

Regulus inhaled deeply before answering, his tone hollow, as if he were talking more to himself than to them.

"I don't want anything..." his voice was low but clear. "...just... to know if there's still something in me worth saving."

Subaru took a step forward, but Emilia raised a hand, signaling him to stop. She was trying to understand the situation, to listen carefully. Regulus, the man who had kidnapped and killed so many people, now seemed... lost. Was this a trap? Or had he really changed in some way?

"To save you?" Subaru couldn't help but interrupt, his tone heavy with skepticism. "Is that what you think you want? After everything you've done? You don't deserve any mercy."

Regulus looked at Subaru, his eyes reflecting a deep, almost inexplicable pain.

"Mercy?" he asked, as if the word held a completely different meaning for him. "I don't ask for forgiveness. I don't expect it. But... maybe what I'm doing now has more to do with something I... never understood. Maybe it was always emptiness. Or maybe it was greed that blinded me. But now, I don't know if I even want to... continue like this."

Emilia looked at him, trying to read between the lines, between the broken words of a man who had never shown even a hint of vulnerability.

In an act that surprised even herself, she decisively extended her hand.

"If what you say is true, and you really did free those women and 184... then I will accept your help. However, I want to make one thing very clear: I am not doing this with the intention of forging a friendship, because you are our enemy. Therefore, we will only call a truce. Your objective will be to recapture the towers that the other Archbishops have taken." I'll believe in you, but you must prove it by defeating those Archbishops who have brought destruction to this city.

Regulus fixed his attention on Emilia's outstretched hand, feeling a spark of curiosity light his eyes for a moment. It was as if he were evaluating every word he had just heard.

For his part, Subaru regarded Regulus with a mixture of distrust and contempt, unable to accept that Emilia was so willing to accept such a fragile and risky proposal. However, there was something in her firm, determined stance that made him hesitate, as if a part of him understood that trusting her judgment might, in some way, be worthy of consideration.

There was not only hope in her eyes, but also a kind of faith, as if she believed that, at the heart of that monstrosity, there might exist something human, something redeemable.

"Recover the towers...?" Regulus repeated, a hint of confusion in his eyes. "So, all this wasn't for revenge? For... to save me?"

Emilia didn't reply, but her expression spoke volumes. It wasn't a matter of forgiveness, or of seeking justice; it was a matter of survival. The archbishops remained a latent threat, and despite Regulus's disconcerting change, the war against the other archbishops couldn't be postponed for even a moment.

"If you truly wish to change, show that you have the capacity to do so. What you've done is beyond forgiveness, but perhaps there is still something in you that could be valuable," Emilia said, her voice firm, though it didn't possess the harshness Subaru had anticipated.

Was this really a genuine change, or just a facade? Subaru didn't know if he could believe there was anything human inside Regulus, but Emilia seemed to have a different intuition.

After all, all the experiences he'd had with the archbishops were bizarre and disturbing, and it's not like he wants to trust the person who amputated his leg. Besides, thanks to that, he now has a new dragon's blood infection in his leg and is also responsible for Beatrice being in a sort of coma due to lack of mana.

He also doesn't forget the times she mocked him and Rem, and when he mentioned his parents' names and that he was from Japan, he felt like shouting in their faces, but Emilia was there.

"Subaru..." Emilia said softly, without taking her eyes off Regulus, as if she were looking through him and into something much deeper. "Perhaps there is something we can still do for him. It's not a matter of mercy, it's a matter of what he chooses now. And if he chooses to help us, this may end better for everyone."

Subaru took a deep breath, frustrated, but understanding what Emilia meant. It was risky, extremely risky. Regulus had proven himself the most fearsome of the Archbishops, a man who seemed invincible and impervious to everything. But now, he found himself here, surrounded by uncertainty. Was this an opportunity? Or a game by Regulus to buy time?

"Regulus, let's make a deal: we'll give you whatever you want, and in return, you must help us reclaim the towers. After that, you decide what you want to do."

Emilia was offering him the opportunity to stop feeling miserable in a body that is not affected by the passage of time.

He had accepted Regulus's sins and the insults of his ex-wives, which had ironically led him to accept his fate. But Emilia was there, extending her hand to him, despite knowing he was the enemy of the kingdom. Why? What did he do to make her accept him?

He didn't understand, but he was being offered the chance to be something more than a monster, to be Regulus Corneas. If it helped calm his mind, he was willing to comply with Emilia's wishes.

After all, he was the strongest archbishop.

"I..."

"No! Emilia, this is madness!" "He's an Archbishop! He kidnapped you and wanted to make you his wife by force! He's our enemy, a cultist madman, a despicable creature who only deserves death! There is no forgiveness for him! I won't accept his help, so Emilia, get away from that thing!" Subaru shouted, his voice revealing all the hatred and resentment he felt.

Without looking back at Subaru, Emilia met Regulus's golden eyes.

What was that feeling?

"Subaru... I understand what you feel. I know, I've seen it, I've experienced it. But it's not all about what someone was, it's about what someone can become. I won't forgive him for what he did, but if there's even a tiny chance that Regulus can redeem himself... that he can do something worthwhile for the future, then we'll try. Because it's not just him at stake. We all are."

Subaru took a step back, breathing heavily, the heat of his frustration rising like a pressure in his chest. He couldn't understand it. He couldn't! How could Emilia still believe in a man who had done so much harm? How could she take such a risk? Rage and helplessness enveloped him, and his voice, lower now but filled with venom, was direct.

"So what if this is all just a lie? What if Regulus is playing you, all of us? What if he's just waiting for the right moment to destroy us? I don't understand, Emilia. I can't accept it!"

"I understand how you feel, Subaru. An archbishop takes Rem from us, but I've noticed a change in Regulus's eyes. I want to believe there's more to the nature of archbishops than everyone thinks..." Then, turning to Regulus, he declared firmly, "Regulus Corneas, you are our enemy." The actions of other archbishops have resulted in numerous deaths, and I have no idea how many lives you have taken throughout your existence. However, if you are truly capable of redeeming yourself even in a small measure for all you have done, I implore you to help us defeat the other archbishops!

The seriousness in her gaze seemed to search for something in him that even he himself did not understand, as if, for a moment, the darkness in his soul might fade before the light she offered.

Finally, her golden eyes softened, not with the sweetness of redemption, but with the melancholy of belated understanding.

(So, if there is salvation for Regulus Corneas)

"I am Regulus Corneas, the Archbishop of Greed and the most satisfied man with himself. It's a pleasure to be your ally," she said with a grateful smile as she took Emilia's hand and stood up, causing a growing sense of jealousy in Subaru.

Emilia felt the cold touch of Regulus's hand, as if she were holding the hand of a corpse. However, she decided to dismiss the unsettling sensation and, determinedly, introduced herself as well.

"I am Emilia, only Emilia, a candidate for the throne and a half-elf. I hope your presence will be of use, Archbishop of Avarice," she replied with a mixture of firmness and caution.

Subaru watched the scene with narrowed eyes, unable to tear his gaze from Emilia and Regulus's intertwined hands. With each passing second, the feeling of betrayal sank deeper into his chest. The fact that Emilia was willing to continue believing in a monster like Regulus consumed him inside, but he couldn't express it clearly because Emilia's tone was firm and sincere. It seemed as if she not only believed Regulus could change, but that she was somehow convincing herself of it.

"Are you sure about this, Emilia?" Subaru's voice rose, though his words didn't hold the fury he'd shown before, but rather a hollowness filled with doubt. Somehow, Emilia's determined gaze made him question his own judgment.

She didn't take her gaze off Regulus, but with a calm that almost seemed painful, she answered:

"This isn't just about Regulus. It's not about the person he was or is right now, but about what he can do now. If even a part of him can change, then we have a chance. It's not about forgiving him, Subaru. It's about moving on. It's about deciding what to do with the opportunity life gives us. And I... I want to believe there's something in all of us that can be redeemed."

Emilia's words echoed in Subaru's mind, resonating against his own feelings, but he couldn't accept them so easily. The Archbishops, his grief for Rem, his own helplessness—they kept him trapped in a sea of conflicting emotions.

What did forgiveness really mean in that context? Was what Emilia was doing a way to save him as well, by not letting him succumb to resentment and anger?

But one thing was certain: Regulus Corneas joined the team.

And somewhere in space, a red trail was hurtling toward Earth.

Chapter Text

Liliana's blessing had come to life and was in complete balance with the Authority of Wrath.

Should Sirius succumb to the enchanting power of Liliana's melody, the effects of that song would manifest through its own power and spread to every person in the city whose hearts had been subdued by its influence.

This was how the true essence of Liliana's music was now manifested. The madness that had consumed those gathered along the canals, engulfed in flames, began to fade from their gaze.

Instead of the overflowing waves of intense emotion that usually lit their eyes, all that was reflected in their eyes were tears that sprang forth as a natural reaction to the depth of their own feelings.

The cultist, with his lack of understanding, was in no position to desecrate or distort the deeper meaning those sincere tears represented.

That was the clear distinction between the diva, with her ability to express and convey authentic emotions, and the monster, who remained trapped in his own inability to understand such sensitivity.

"Why?! Why?! If I were in his place, if I could reach him, I could prove it! Why do you have to stand in my way?! Even when people yearn to unite, when they seek to become one! Even though that is the way the world has advanced, as it will continue to do! Why?!"

"There are numerous ways to interpret the same song. In fact, two people listening to the same masterpiece may not experience the same intensity or depth of meaning in its description, even if both agree that it is beautiful. For someone who yearns so much to experience profound emotions, it is surprising that they have such a superficial understanding of something so fundamental. There is no love more pitiful than that which springs from the naiveté of someone like you."

"No one even noticed you!"

Enduring Priscilla's mocking glare, Sirius clutched both shoulders.

Moments later, he tore the bandages covering his body, freeing the golden chains encasing his torso and limbs.

Pieces of flesh and gobs of blood oozed out everywhere, creating a macabre sight, while Priscilla's expression twisted into a grimace of disgust.

The chains, which had once been completely secured, were now untied, revealing their true lethal nature.

Despite the excruciating pain of torn skin, shredded flesh, and shattered bones, Sirius took a new lease on life, turning the torrent of blood spurting around him into even more intense flames.

With that transformative force, he ignited the chains he wielded with unbridled fury, attacking with a surge of pure hellfire. His figure loomed, wrapped in the ardor of his own creation, and every movement he made was a mixture of suffering and anger.

The two long serpents of flame connected to Sirius's arms swelled with an intense glow so bright it banished all shadows.

"Nasty in life and nasty in combat. You would do well to remember that the life one lives shows on one's face."

Even in the face of Sirius's greatest display of power and hostility, Priscilla's attitude didn't change in the slightest.

"Trembling emotions, violent passions! That is fury! That is Wrath!"

Fueled by deep hatred and loathing, Sirius's flames grew, filling the entire plaza in front of the tower with a tremendous blast of heat.

The inescapable heat consumed the plaza like a tsunami, crashing against Priscilla, trying to turn her to ash.

What could a simple human do in the face of inevitable and unstoppable flames that would burn everything?

"My will is the will of the heavens, and my Blade of Sunlight cannot but make it happen."

Standing in front of the approaching wave of flames, Priscilla held her Blade of Sunlight in a low stance. She stretched one leg back and crouched down to face the fire. It was the beautiful stance of a true swordswoman.

"Inciné- You!"

Suddenly, someone stood in front of Priscilla and, with a few whispered words, summoned a powerful gust of wind at high speed that swept the flames aside, as if Moses had parted the Red Sea.

Priscilla's eyes widened as she took in the figure before her. It was the first time she had seen him, but he perfectly embodied the description of the Archbishop of Avarice, Regulus Corneas.

Sirius tightened his grip on his chains in rage, glaring at Regulus with deep contempt and fury at seeing him there. After what had happened in the square that morning, he wanted nothing more than to burn him.

"Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! How dare you interrupt my attack?! You're just in the way, you've always been in the way! Ahhhhh, no one understands emotions! Someone shut that damn bitch up, make her stop singing! Gaaaahhhh!!!!"

With unbridled fury, she rushed toward Regulus and began lashing out with her long chains. Those chains, sharp and deadly, were capable of piercing the flesh of any ordinary human with ease. However, Regulus stood his ground, unwavering and unmoving in front of Priscilla.

Each attack struck him, but he didn't bother to dodge a single blow. With imperturbable calm, he simply took the lashes, and surprisingly, none of them seemed to cause him any harm. The chains clanged against his body, but he remained impassive.

"Sirius, I have an alliance with Subaru and Emilia, so please surrender," Regulus said calmly as Sirius attempted to dismember him with his chains.

Priscilla blinked in confusion as she tightened her grip on the handle of her sun sword. An archbishop, an alliance? What the hell was he saying?

Sirius continued to attack with blind fury, his chains rending the air with each lash. However, no matter how many blows he threw, none made a dent in Regulus. The archbishop stood impassively, watching the attacks as if they were a minor annoyance.

"Answer me! Answer me! Why aren't you screaming?! Why aren't you bleeding?! Why aren't you suffering?!" Sirius bellowed, his voice shaking with rage as the links of his chains crackled with fire.

Regulus sighed, raising a hand as if he had been asked if salt is salty.

"You have too much noise in your head, you got carried away by anger, Sirius."

With a simple movement, he stopped the time in the air around him and, in the blink of an eye, caught Sirius's chains in an invisible vortex. The time-locked air twisted and tangled the metal, bending it like a thin rope. Sirius pulled desperately, but his own weapon resisted, frozen in midair.

"This can't be! What the hell did you do?! You piece of trash, let them go!"

Regulus didn't respond. Instead, he took a step forward and, with a calculated gesture, extended his arm towards Sirius.

"Back."

There was no crash, no burst of magic. Sirius simply flew backward as if he had been brutally thrown by an invisible force. Her body spun in the air before crashing into one of the half-collapsed structures in the plaza.

Priscilla watched what happened, her eyes narrowed, while Liliana continued to chant incessantly in the tower.

"An archbishop? Alliance? Attacking his own comrade? There's no doubt they're all mad."

Priscilla firmly gripped the sunsword, preparing to launch an attack at Regulus. However, he glanced at her sideways before turning completely around, offering an elegant and courteous greeting.

"Priscilla Barielle," he began, his voice soft, "it is a pleasure to meet you. As they say, you are as beautiful as the sun. I have no intention of attacking innocents; my purpose here is to assist in the fight against Sirius. I apologize if I have in any way offended or inconvenienced you."

Priscilla, a character he inexplicably liked, and who has nothing to do with the pair of melons he carried glued to his chest, no, no, no.

Priscilla narrowed her eyes, observing Regulus with a mixture of distrust and annoyance. She didn't like situations where she wasn't in absolute control, and this man—this supposed Archbishop of Sin—was raising too many questions.

"Help? Lunatic, you don't even have the right to speak to me. You should be burned in my flames for such disrespect in interrupting my battle." He raised his sword, which glowed bright red, as if it were actually made of flame. "I have no problem finishing them both off, so sit down like a good dog and leave the fight to me."

Regulus let out a faint smile, not a trace of concern at Priscilla's threat. His golden gaze appraised her calmly, as if he were watching the dancing flame of a candle in the darkness.

"You are as fierce as the stories say," he murmured in an almost admiring tone. "But I fear fighting me would be a waste of your precious time. I have no intention of being your enemy."

Priscilla frowned, irritated by his serenity. She detested men who spoke with such an attitude of false courtesy, as if they could tame their will with mere words.

"Waste of time?" he repeated coldly, pointing his Sunlight Blade at her. "There is no such thing when it comes to trash disposal."

Before she could move, Sirius burst from the wreckage with a bloodcurdling laugh, his body trembling with excitement as his chains glowed with a fiery glow.

"Wonderful! Wonderful! This is the best!" he bellowed angrily. "Unbridled passions, an unexpected betrayal! This is the perfect climax to this tale of love and hate!"

"Priscilla, there's no time for you to hate me. You must protect Liliana from Sirius, as she will try to attack her because of her singing. I'll take care of distracting her. Don't let her interrupt her singing," he said, pointing at Liliana at the top of the tower, who continued to enchant the vast crowd under the influence of her wrath.

Priscilla considered his words, but her sharp gaze slid between Regulus and Sirius, assessing the situation with the swiftness of a predator deciding whether to attack or wait.

It was true that Liliana was a key player in this battle, and letting Sirius reach her could put everything at risk. But the idea of cooperating with someone claiming to be an archbishop repulsed her.

"A talking dog is still a dog," she snapped, turning on her heel and slamming her sword into the ground with a gesture of annoyance. "But if you think I'll let you act unsupervised, you're even crazier than you look."

Regulus inclined his head slightly, as if accepting her distrust naturally. Priscilla didn't need to trust him; she just needed to act logically.

"Do as you wish," he retorted in a nonchalant, threatening tone. "Just do your part. I'll only protect my property."

With those words, and without wasting any more time, Priscilla flexed her legs and launched herself toward the tower with overwhelming momentum, leaving a trail of burning light in her wake.

Sirius didn't even have time to react before a burst of flames forced her to leap back. His fire mingled with the sound of Priscilla's fire devouring the rubble.

Sirius turned his gaze to Regulus again, seething with rage at the sight.

"I always knew you were a damned monster," he sneered, his voice thick with resentment. "You never did anything for the cult, unlike my dear Petelgeuse." He paused for a moment, his gaze fixed on him and filled with hatred, as if he could set him ablaze with a mere wish. "Traitor! This place will be your grave! Go up in flames and turn to ash!" With his chains ready to attack, he was about to unleash his destructive power, but at that instant, Regulus raised his hand, trying to call for a pause in the confrontation.

"I don't mean to offend you, but Petelgeuse is already dead, so your words hold no water. Besides, I am the most powerful archbishop; I am untouchable, neither your chains nor your flames will be able to affect me. Simply deactivate your authority and free those people. That might be the best thing for you. What do you think?

Sirius stood still for a second, his face twisted in a grimace that seemed to be torn between anger and disbelief. His chains rattled with a jarring, metallic sound, as if reflecting Sirius's mental instability.

"How dare you speak of him in that tone?" he shouted, his voice cracking with a mixture of fury and despair. "Petelgeuse isn't dead! He's alive, just in another body! Your blasphemy is unacceptable!"

Regulus sighed, wearily raising a hand to his face.

"You're still trapped in that delirium," he muttered, shaking his head. "I'm not surprised, madness is hard to eradicate... though I wish there was a Mother Fortune behind those bandages."

Sirius's chains shook violently, responding to the frantic throb of his fury. His eyes blazed with a deranged gleam as his mouth twisted into a disturbing smile.

(Cough-Free Baby vs. Hydrogen Bomb)

"You don't understand anything! You don't understand anger, love... my Petelgeuse~! You don't understand what it means to be truly connected to another!"

With an abrupt movement, his chains launched themselves at Regulus, snaking as if with a will of their own. However, just like before, each blow bounced harmlessly off his body. Sparks flew in the air, but Regulus barely blinked.

"Are you done?" he asked with a hint of disdain and pity. "This really is unnecessary."

Sirius gritted his teeth, but before he could reply, a fiery explosion interrupted the battle. In the distance, Priscilla had reached the tower and was enveloping the base in a wall of white flame, preventing any intruder from getting close to Liliana.

Regulus smiled with satisfaction.

"Well, at least she's efficient."

Sirius, on the other hand, shuddered with fury as he saw Priscilla protecting the wall, who continued her hypnotic chant. The melody continued to envelop the square, weakening the influence of the Authority of Wrath little by little.

"No! No! NO!" Sirius held his head, as if on the verge of a mental breakdown. "This can't be happening! You can't take my emotions away from me! You can't silence the love we share!"

Regulus, not losing his patience, stepped forward.

"Sirius, I'm going to repeat this one last time," his voice was firm. "Deactivate your authority and free these people. There's no need for this to escalate into something more unpleasant... or, well, uncomfortable."

But Sirius's response was a piercing shriek, followed by a burst of chains that tore through the air in a frenzy of destruction.

Regulus sighed, resigned.

She attacked him again, throwing her chains in anger, but Regulus moved forward quickly, almost as if he had teleported, only in fact, he was so fast that her eye caught the images late.

Before she could react, Regulus suddenly appeared in front of her, roughly placing both of his hands on her head, holding her so tightly that it was impossible for her to break free.

"Let me go! You disgusting thing! Arghhh!" she screamed, trying to push him away using her chains. She even made a desperate effort to bite him, like a rabid animal, but his head remained firmly trapped in her hands.

"Calm down, I'm simply admiring your exotic beauty," Regulus said with a bold smile, his gaze fixed on Sirius's eye.

Sirius struggled with all his fury, his body writhing in Regulus's grasp, but no matter how hard he tried, the archbishop's hands wouldn't budge. His breath came in ragged gasps, a cry of frustration forming in his throat, but the words remained trapped. The feeling of helplessness burned, something she couldn't tolerate.

"You're a fucking monster!" she finally managed to shout, her voice filled with hatred and despair. But Regulus remained impassive.

Sirius's lithe, slender body writhed furiously as he tried to claw at Regulus's hands. At the same time, in a desperate attempt, he tried to attack him by repeatedly kicking him in the groin. However, these attacks seemed to have no effect; They were in vain, because they would never be able to harm him.

"Let's make love, not war, Sirius," he said firmly, and suddenly he let go of her and hugged her tightly, feeling the tension in her body. As his hands gently ran over the bandages covering her head, he continued, "You're not a bad person, you're just angry. Take a deep breath, calm down, and let go, Sirius."

Sirius, his eyes brimming with fury, tried to free himself from the pressure of Regulus's hands, but his strength was unbreakable, and the rage only made her fight more desperately. The touch of Regulus's hands on her body, his approach in an embrace she didn't want, filled her with a contempt so deep she could almost feel it burning her skin.

"Shut up! You fucking shit! You don't know what you're talking about!" she screamed, her voice cracking with despair. But Regulus, with his commanding presence and confident smile, didn't seem fazed in the least.

The silence that settled in the air was heavy, as if time itself had stopped. Sirius felt a strange feeling of suffocation as Regulus's hands ran over her head, his fingers soft, almost gentle, as he held her firmly in place. But it wasn't a warm touch, it wasn't absolute.

"Sirius, I still believe there is something in you that can be saved. Like me, I did what I had to do, and although my sins will never be forgiven... I helped and followed the right path. I truly believe there is something in you worth saving, beyond your unhealthy love for Petelgeuse."

He was trying to evangelize her; the Archbishop of Greed was trying to find something more than anger in Sirius.

Or he wanted to defeat her emotionally, not physically. Since people were still in danger because of her authority, it's like saying if she dies, everyone would die along with her, and I don't want to see so many people die.

Sirius, his body rigid and tense under Regulus's control, felt as if his mind was about to explode. The tightness in his chest increased, and Regulus's words felt like knives buried in his flesh, as if he were trying to force his soul out.

"Saved?" he murmured, his voice cracking with rage. "Saved from what? From my love and anger? From the only reason that keeps me alive?!"

Eyes wide open, Sirius gritted his teeth, feeling the burn in his throat as tears of fury threatened to escape. Regulus, his face impassive, maintained his grip, his words sharp as a sword cutting through the fog of his obsession.

"Your love is distorted," he said with disturbing serenity, as if trying to reason with an inner monster, as dangerous as himself. "You cannot cling to something so insane. I will not let you be destroyed by an illusion."

Sirius tried in vain to fight Regulus's embrace. The chains, desperately trying to regain control of the situation, moved helplessly, skimming the air, unable to touch their target. Regulus was too strong, too untouchable. Sirius's body, accustomed to war, chaos, and destruction, couldn't bear this kind of defeat, this kind of helplessness.

Sirius's chains rattled once more, as if they could sense the threat of Regulus's control. But the gleam in his eyes wasn't just fury; it was the desperation of someone who, like herself, couldn't escape their own inner prison.

Sirius, breathing heavily, glared at her, fighting to contain his anger. But something in the way Regulus looked at her, something in his tone, managed to scratch at the very core of her, and she couldn't stop it.

"I'll tell you the truth, Petelgeuse died. He was defeated two years ago. The smell you smelled on that person, Subaru, isn't the same; it's due to the laziness factor. I'm sorry, but Petelgeuse hasn't returned, he hasn't changed bodies, and he's definitely dead... I'm sorry."

-...

Petelgeuse... dead. How could that be? The obsession, the unhealthy love she'd felt for him, everything that had kept her alive, now crumbled before her face, like a broken dream. The fury still simmered in her chest, but something, something inside her, was unsettled.

"No! It can't be! That... that can't be! Liar! Liar! Liar! Liar! Liar! Liar! Liar! Liar!" she screamed, struggling to hold on to her own thoughts, to cling to a lie that was crumbling beneath her hands. "Liar..."

The chains that still surrounded her seemed to feel less powerful, emptier. The strength that had once dominated the square, the despair that had kept her going, no longer held the same weight. The emptiness left by Regulus's revelation seeped into every corner of her mind, like poison. It was as if he'd lost his purpose, as if the engine of his life had stopped working.

Regulus watched Sirius's bewilderment, his face still impassive, though his eyes reflected something else, something that could have been compassion or simply indifference to Sirius's weakness.

"Your love for him was a prison, Sirius. And now that that prison has collapsed, all that remains is emptiness," he said calmly, his tone serene and convincing. "But it's not too late. You can free yourself from that. You may not like it, but the truth is the only thing that will save you."

Sirius didn't respond. His thoughts wove together in a whirlwind of doubt and distrust. What was left now? If Petelgeuse no longer existed, if their love had been an illusion, who was she? What was left of her anger, of her pain, if everything she had done until now had been in the name of someone who was no longer there? She felt empty, broken, as if her body no longer belonged to her. The fury and anger she had been building up for so long began to fade, replaced by a feeling of abandonment that suffocated her. The chains she had once controlled so easily now seemed inert, useless. Sirius sank into despair, his body tense, his breathing ragged, struggling to find something to hold on to, something that gave him meaning.

Regulus leaned towards her, bringing his face close to hers until their lips were almost touching. Sirius's violet eyes shone brightly as they met Regulus's golden ones. Gently, he cupped her chin, forcing her to look directly into his eyes.

"Sirius Romanee-Conti," he said firmly, "surrender your resistance. There is nothing left to fight for. You have lost, and your own anger will become your downfall. So look at me, Sirius; look beyond your own obsession." Free yourself from the sadness you carry inside, from the pain you feel simply by existing.

Sirius felt each of Regulus's words penetrate deeper into her mind, as if he were seeping into every corner of her soul, unearthing memories and emotions she thought she'd buried. The touch of his close face, the pressure on her chin, only accentuated the vulnerability she didn't want to admit.

"Free me from what?" she murmured, her voice cracking, almost inaudible. "From the only truth that makes me feel alive? I can't... I don't want to..."

The despair and anger that had been her driving force, her authority, unraveled like silk threads, crumbling at the contact with reality. The chains that once dominated the plaza and granted her power now fell heavily around her, stripping her of the energy that kept them vibrating, as if her very existence were being uprooted.

Regulus observed her with a serenity that contrasted with the internal storm that tore at her. His face leaned forward slightly, leaning even closer, as if he wanted to make sure his words were etched deep within her.

"Sirius..." he whispered softly, almost in a tone of condolence, "your love, which is an illusion that never existed. Accepting it doesn't make you weak; it makes you free."

Regulus's words seeped into his consciousness like poison, not a poison that killed, but one that left a mark.

Sirius felt his own body crumble under the oppression of his mind, his fury, his unrequited love, and his obsession with Petelgeuse slipping through his skin and falling to the ground, as if they had never existed.

"No! No! YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME!" he cried, his voice shaking, trying to avoid facing reality. "My love for him was the only thing that kept me alive! Don't ask me to forget him!"

The chains, lifeless and inert, no longer responded to her will, as if they had dissolved into thin air at the helplessness of their owner. Sirius struggled with herself, but Regulus's words, his piercing eyes, and that feeling of emptiness that enveloped everything were dragging her into a dark place she didn't want to leave.

Regulus, seeing Sirius's inner struggle, whispered a few words of condolence.

"Your love wasn't freedom, Sirius. It was a prison you built for yourself. Now, with everything you have left... let me free you from it."

Sirius, on the verge of despair, felt his resistance fading. What was left after the death of his obsession? What was she without the rage that had consumed her? Regulus had touched a vulnerable spot, a part of her she hadn't wanted to face, and now her world was falling apart.

"What am I now?" he murmured, staring into space, as if waiting for an answer to come from somewhere. "Who am I if I'm no longer what I thought I was?!"

"You're Sirius, just Sirius. It's all over."

Sirius's blank stare finally lifted, meeting Regulus's eyes once more. There was no fury, no hatred, only emptiness. And in that emptiness, perhaps, he could find something more than the despair that had defined him until now.

Sirius's authority ceased to have any effect on the people in the square; Liliana's chanting had stopped. The fire went out, and the darkness of the night became more present than ever. The air warped, and a little girl appeared next to the cultists; it was Tina, who blinked in confusion as she began to cry.

Priscilla, from her perch, looked away, clearly disgusted by what she had just witnessed. It wasn't that he didn't understand what had happened, but the scene, the shattering of one of the most feared figures, was deeply repulsive to him. His eyes narrowed in disdain, as if Sirius's defeat were nothing more than a stain on his image of power and will.

Then a long, heavy silence fell over the square as the chains fell softly to the ground.

He slowly returned Regulus's embrace, sobbing and quietly repeating Petelgeuse's name.

With a sigh, he comforted the bandaged and broken figure who sobbed silently as his tears fell, and a faint shadow of discomfort crossed his face. He had achieved his goal, but the cost of that victory seemed excessive, though he did not dislike it.

The battle against the Archbishop of Wrath was over.

Chapter Text

"I'm sorry, Sirius."

Regulus spoke quietly to Sirius as he chained her with her own chains. Sirius didn't respond; her head was downcast and she didn't seem to want to talk to him.

Priscilla had already descended from the tower, followed by Liliana, who followed cautiously, resembling a shy child hiding behind the protective figure of her mother. Behind them was Tara, who, sobbing, clutched Priscilla's leg tightly in an attempt to find comfort and safety.

"The archbishop of greed?" Priscilla asked with a threatening tone, staring at him. "If I remember correctly, that Reinhard went to confront you, accompanied by that commoner with black hair."

Even though Priscilla had put away her sword, her voice reflected fierce determination.

She was ready to react to any movement Regulus made, ready to attack and burn him to ashes if necessary.

"L-Lady Priscilla, is that an archbishop?" said Liliana with fear and nervousness in her voice, although a moment ago she bravely climbed the tower to sing.

Regulus calmly held the chains, ensuring that Sirius couldn't move without his consent. His golden eyes fixed on Priscilla, showing no signs of alarm or provocation.

"I don't know if 'confront' is the right expression. We only had a brief conversation," he replied with a serene smile, as if the mention of Reinhard and Subaru didn't bother her in the least.

(Yes... a brief conversation)

Priscilla narrowed her eyes, interpreting Regulus's attitude as a combination of arrogance and mockery. His behavior didn't match the image of followers of the Witch Cult, nor what was expected of someone who bore the title of avarice.

"I don't know what kind of trick you're playing, but I've seen enough of yours. Do you expect me to believe an archbishop could act with such restraint?"

Priscilla was being cautious, as she considered Regulus a danger, even though he had made it clear on several occasions that he was not her enemy.

"No, that's not the case, but Emilia asked me for help. I understand I occupied a tower, but I've already freed it. As I mentioned previously, this is an alliance between us."

"Yes, I've heard your explanation. However, I find it rather strange that this commoner would agree to form an alliance with the enemy. In fact, I wonder why you decided to accept that alliance?"

"Subaru wasn't the one who proposed the alliance, Emilia; It was she who asked for my help after... sorry, but I don't have time for small talk. When I'm done with all this, I'll tell her.

He didn't want to say anything that would irritate Priscilla, because he knew that she was one of those who, if something bothered her too much, she wouldn't hesitate to destroy it right then and there.

That is to say, there was no one who could be considered a threat to him, except for Subaru and Reinhard, and probably Emilia as well. However, as long as I maintain a neutral relationship with the most irritating or proud characters in Re:Zero, he'll see that as a triumph.

"I don't trust him, Lady Priscilla," Liliana said in a whisper, as she looked the archbishop up and down.

"Liliana!"

"K-Kiritaka? Is that you? Um, the archbishop said you were in the crowd, but..."

Ignoring the two archbishops, Kiritaka happily approached Liliana, who separated from Priscilla as she watched him with some nervousness on her face.

"Phew! I really can't apologize for that. It's true that I got caught up in that meeting of deranged people and went crazy along with everyone in the crowd..."

"Ha ha ha, well, well. That's a bit embarrassing, isn't it...?"

"B-b-but you were in such a terrible situation, so why are you here...?"

"It's because of your singing voice, Liliana. My adorable diva."

"Uhyaaa!"

Liliana couldn't help but let out a strange squeal at such a blunt and direct response. Kiritaka smiled as he looked at her.

"All those consumed by the archbishop's malice have come back to their senses thanks to your chant. I was simply the first to rush to your side... I wonder if that could be considered proof of my love for you."

"So shameless."

As Liliana and Kiritaka spoke, Priscilla ignored them and turned her gaze to the archbishop.

"I don't trust you, so I warn you that if you try to do anything that endangers my property or if you behave disrespectfully, I will mercilessly reduce you to ashes. Considering my valuable point of view, I don't understand how that half-demon could make a pact with someone as despicable as you," he said, a haughty smile spreading across his face. "Not that I care if the kingdom discovers that their camp is linked to the witch cult; that would just put them out of the election. It's a perfect situation!"

"I didn't expect your confidence to begin with. And as for the other thing..." he smiled calmly, already familiar with Priscilla's personality. "At this moment, your words are irrelevant to me."

Priscilla raised an eyebrow, amused by the audacity he displayed by speaking in that manner.

"Irrelevant? You have the audacity to say that to me, considering that at any moment I could end your existence," he retorted in a playful yet threatening tone.

Regulus, without losing his composure, tilted his head slightly to the side. With so much confidence and power in the palm of his hand, Regulus wanted to know how Priscilla would react to certain words, meaning he had the opportunity and he didn't want to waste it.

"Could you really? Or are you just saying that because it sounds shocking?" he replied with a mixture of defiance and curiosity in his voice.

A flash of anger flashed in Priscilla's eyes, but despite that, her smile remained intact. Instead of giving in to her anger, she clicked her tongue in disdain and crossed her arms defiantly, her gaze averted in disdain.

"Tch. If you think I have the slightest interest in wasting my time with you, you're dead wrong," she said disdainfully, making her lack of interest clear.

Meanwhile, Liliana and Kiritaka continued in their own conversation, the singer still confused by everything that happened.

The plaza, which moments before had been a chaos of flames and chains, was now enveloped in an eerie silence, broken only by the murmurs of the citizens recovering from Sirius's influence.

Tara continued to sob softly as she hugged Priscilla's leg, who made no effort to push the brat away.

Sirius, for her part, didn't say a word. She was still trapped in her own world, sobbing silently as she repeated Petelgeuse's name. Regulus looked at her for a moment before speaking.

-They should put her in custody, I have to go help in other battles.

Without giving Priscilla time to respond, Regulus shot out of the square, unresisting in the air; even she was surprised by the archbishop's swiftness.

"How arrogant," Priscilla murmured, smoothing her dress elegantly. "He flees in such haste... almost like a pig afraid of being caught."

Liliana couldn't help but shudder as she watched him walk away. Regulus Corneas was an archbishop of the Witch Cult, one of the kingdom's enemies, and yet Emilia had made a pact with him.

Kiritaka, for his part, breathed a sigh of relief at seeing Liliana completely safe. Despite his brash nature, there was genuine concern in his eyes as he watched her.

Before he had a chance to express a word, Priscilla turned her sharp, attentive gaze on the crowd.

"What just happened here is conclusive proof that the Witch Cult is a true cancer that needs to be rooted out. However, what's even more significant... is that this has given me a whole new perspective on our esteemed half-demon and her accomplices," he proclaimed in a tone dripping with venom.

The message was clear, and it wasn't difficult to guess who he was referring to with his biting words. Hearing this, Liliana felt a foreboding chill run down her spine, an unsettling sensation that made her doubt what was to come.

"D-Do you really think Lady Emilia…?" she tried to ask, but Priscilla interrupted her with a swift wave of her hand, dismissing her words.

"I'm not interested in what that commoner is up to. All I know is that there's something much more exciting going on in this game now," Priscilla said, her lips curling into a smile that emanated a dangerous insinuation, "and I have no intention of being left out of the fun."

Liliana couldn't help but feel that, somehow, events in the city of Priestella had just taken an even more uncertain and disconcerting turn.

—————————————————————————

As he ran through the ruined streets of Priestella, Regulus began to ponder several things.

He pitied Sirius; she was just a yandere following her lover, and when she discovered the truth, she was mentally shattered. He really didn't expect that, and it made him sad to think about how Sirius had turned out.

Do you now feel compassion for those considered evil, despite you being the villain in this story?

His decision to help defeat the archbishops could be interpreted, at first, as an act motivated by the guilt that consumed him, or perhaps by fear of Pandora, given that he wasn't clear about what awaited him upon leaving Priestella. This fear, coupled with the constant insults he had received and his bond with Emilia—a bond that, arguably, literally bound him to her—were determining factors in his decision to act this way.

As he reflected on the future, a troubling question arose: What will happen to him once it's all over? Although he seems to be taking the righteous path and aligning himself with the good guys, I can't help but wonder how the other camps will view him.

The most predictable thing would be for Felix, or even some who harbor an even deeper hatred toward the Archbishops, to propose that he should be eliminated. He remembered the case of Sirius, who was not murdered to extract information and, instead, was transferred to the capital. However, he certainly isn't Sirius.

Right now, his authority also depended on Emilia should things get complicated. Regulus was convinced they would discover Emilia had his heart within her, and he knew for certain there would be no salvation for him.

The authority he possessed gave him confidence in such situations; without it, he was certain he would find himself in the same situation as Subaru on the first day he arrived in that world.

He looked up at the sky and didn't see anyone falling from it. He hoped Reinhard would return, as he'd be in trouble if he didn't. Well, he still had Satella or the Witch of Jealousy as his last card in case they tried to kill him.

Before continuing his thoughts, he saw the municipal building collapse. If he remembered correctly, Capella was fighting Aldebaran and had transformed into a dragon. Al knocked down a pillar underground as a trap for Capella.

He was satisfied that he knew most of Arc 5. He looked at the streets and saw Anastasia and Felix, and shortly after, Al appeared underwater; despite having no arm, he was a good swimmer.

I watched their interaction from afar, seeing AI pointing its sword at Anastasia while Felix defended her.

I remembered that too; Anastasia wasn't really Anastasia, but Echidna, though not the Echidna from the shrine, but an artificial spirit she had created. I remembered Subaru had given her a different name, but I couldn't remember it, so for now I would call her Anachidna, though I wouldn't say it out loud.

Moments later, I witnessed a ceaseless swarm of rats, an endless multitude of these rodents, clustering and intertwining in a bewildering way.

The outline of the swarm began to warp, distorting as the rats clustered together, until, finally, they merged completely into a single, indistinguishable mass.

"Boom! Capella returns to the stage, to your right!"

The swarm of rats began to reorganize, transforming into a lump of living flesh, from which emerged a striking figure: a young blonde woman with glowing red eyes, who was both charming and terrifying. That girl was the Archbishop of Lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica, who, with a subtle movement, tilted her head, displaying a mixture of lust and perversity in her expression.

It was time to make her debut.

She approached with a slow gait, but her footsteps sounded so intense that the four couldn't help but direct their gaze toward Regulus.

Capella showed an irritated expression on her face when she saw Regulus, and Aldebaran, Felix, and Anastasia tensed, for this was another archbishop, and the one of greed.

"What are you doing here, you miserable scum? You should be in your tower." "You won't have the fun all to yourself, so get out!" Capella said, pointing at him angrily and even more discontentedly. Regulus responded with a smile, not caring what Capella had said.

"Don't worry, I'm here to help," Regulus said calmly, as he headed toward Aldebaran. "I have an alliance with Emilia; I'm not her enemy."

Capella blinked, feeling confused, as did Felix, Anastasia, and AI.

Capella changed her expression a few seconds later and looked at him with a mixture of mockery and contempt, while Aldebaran, Felix, and Anastasia seemed torn between distrust and the need to act prudently.

"An alliance with Emilia?" Capella's voice turned sour and mocking. "What the hell are you saying? Don't make me laugh, you stupid, greedy bastard!" You're not the type to make alliances, you just take what you want.

Capella's reaction was predictable. She had no reason to believe his words, and the truth was, he doubted his own situation. However, he had come too far to back down now.

To Regulus, Capella was very pretty in his honest opinion, but he wasn't attracted to girls who looked underage, and her attitude didn't please him at all; Unlike Sirius, Regulus wouldn't hug Capella with a twig.

"It's the truth," he insisted, without losing his composure, "but I don't expect you to believe me immediately. All you need to know is that we now have a common enemy, and my presence here can only make things easier for you."

Aldebaran let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. His helmet hid any expression, but his posture indicated that he was assessing the situation carefully.

It was a strange and disconcerting situation for an archbishop to have an alliance with Emilia, considering that same archbishop had kidnapped her. However, when Subaru or Emilia were mentioned, Aldebaran was willing to take the archbishop's words into account, even if he didn't trust him at all.

"I don't understand what's going on here. An alliance? I have no idea what kind of agreement you've reached with Bro's camp, but…" Aldebaran raised his sword cautiously, showing his distrust. "Still, you're a damned archbishop, and we're all aware of the atrocities monsters like you have committed."

"You don't have to trust me," Regulus admitted. "You just have to see what I'll do."

Felix narrowed his eyes, not taking his gaze off him. His ears twitched slightly, indicative of the tension he felt.

"Another damned archbishop... Don't think I'm going to believe any of your corrupt words. You will pay for what you and all the archbishops have done," the healer warned, his tone icy and revealing his deep contempt.

And Anastasia, or Anachidna, or whatever her name is, remained silent, undressing Regulus with her gaze.

"I understand," he said confidently, turning his gaze to Capella. "Dear Capella, as lustful as ever and as beautiful as she is repulsive, I propose you surrender now. Remove the dragon blood from Miss Crusch and turn those you transformed into Half-Beasts back into normal people, and you'll come out looking good. What do you think?"

"Huh...?"

He was silent for a long time, then let out a contemptuous laugh that echoed in the shattered air of Priestella. His body trembled with an expression that oscillated between mockery and outright disdain.

"Oh, but this is hilarious! Since when did the greedy Regulus Corneas become a negotiator?" His smile twisted into a cruel snarl. "Don't make me laugh, idiot. I have no reason to agree to such nonsense."

Regulus sighed, as if he had actually expected that response. Despite his apparent calm, his mind was working quickly. He knew Capella wasn't someone you could convince with words, but he also couldn't allow the situation to drag on for too long.

"Then I suppose the negotiation is over," he said, with such impenetrable calm that it only increased the irritation on Capella's face.

"How does he know?" Felix whispered at the words where he mentioned Crusch.

The three of them watched cautiously, without letting their guard down. Aldebaran, for his part, snorted.

"Not that I expected anything else. But if you want to help, do it now or disappear!" Aldebaran snapped, gripping his sword.

"Of course," Regulus replied, taking a step forward. "But before that, I'd like to remind you of something, Capella. Your ability to regenerate is impressive, I admit, but even so, you're not totally immortal." His golden eyes flashed with a dangerous spark. "And neither am I."

"Shut up!"

(Girl with cough vs hydrogen bomb)

Capella's arm transformed into a wolf that extended and bit Regulus' head. The wolf's teeth broke upon contact with Regulus's head, who did not blink when receiving the attack

"Why are you so mad? I just want to give you affection."

His arm, now reduced to a mass of mangled flesh, rapidly regenerated, forming a new limb with razor-sharp claws. His red eyes blazed with fury as he spat venom.

"Damn you, Regulus! Who do you think you are to interfere with my fun?!" he screamed, his voice vibrating with hysterical undertones.

But Regulus didn't flinch. Instead, he raised an eyebrow with an expression of mock surprise.

"It hurts me that you treat me with such hostility. After all, I'm not here to ruin your show... only to make sure you don't turn it into a pointless tragedy."

Regulus scooped some dust from the floor as Capella prepared to launch another attack. Without exerting much force, Regulus threw the earth, which transformed into projectiles as they advanced, brutally impacting and dismembering Capella from the upper torso up.

However, Capella displayed her regenerative abilities, recovering from that attack almost instantly and remaining completely intact, as if nothing had happened.

"Small penis! I can't stand you! Traitor! When Pandora finds out about this, I'll make sure you suffer every second, you skinny bastard! Eat shit!"

Despite Capella's insulting words, Regulus didn't show a hint of anger. In fact, he seemed almost amused. His gaze remained fixed on her, while his mind plotted a clear and cold course of action.

"Pandora, eh..." he thought to himself, the mention of the witch cult leader's name reminding him that his life could be in a complicated game.

She couldn't ignore that Pandora's interests could turn against her, but right now, she had to comply and defeat Capella.

Capella, furious, approached with supernatural swiftness, her regenerated arm now extended like a claw ready to tear everything in its path. Regulus didn't move, seeming to await the attack with a calmness almost impossible to believe.

"I'll destroy you, bastard!"

The attack hit Regulus, but it did nothing. He simply grabbed her arm and slammed her against the ground again and again, tearing her muscles and fracturing her bones. Purple blood stained the ground as he brutally beat her.

Capella's body shook every time she hit the ground, her arm trapped under Regulus's brutal force, and yet, the Archbishop's regeneration didn't stop working. Each blow seemed to reboot her body, giving it a new form, but each time it became more distorted, more unrecognizable.

(Ugh... her power always disgusted me.)

Regulus stopped as he watched her regenerate again; it was useless, as she was practically immortal. He thought of several ways to get rid of her until he looked up at the stars.

He remembered that Kars had mastered the sun, but he couldn't overcome the cold emptiness of space.

"Capella, say hello to Kars for me and, if you find Reinhard, tell him I'm sorry."

"Huh?"

Chapter Text

Capella seemed to realize what Regulus was planning to do, as she gripped his leg tightly.

"No, don't throw me! Sorry, sorry, I won't be a bad person anymore!"

Regulus ignored her completely and, with a sharp movement, tore her off his leg. The ground beneath his feet cracked as he bent his knees, building immeasurable strength in his body.

"Have a safe trip."

Before Capella could react, Regulus threw her with such power that her body broke the sound barrier in an instant, leaving a thunderous roar in her wake.

The Archbishop of Lust was shot like a projectile into the night sky, her figure rapidly shrinking until only a shooting star was left streaking through the darkness.

Felix, Aldebaran, and Anastasia watched the scene with looks of utter astonishment, and they also realized that the Archbishop of Avarice was on a completely different plane than they had imagined.

"Really... did he throw her into space?" Aldebaran murmured, still not lowering his sword.

Regulus sighed, turning back to the three of them with a smile.

"Capella has been defeated, so you can rest easy..."

He stopped in his tracks as he watched a group of rats emerge from several alleys, congregating in a grotesque amalgam. To his surprise, the rats finally transformed into Capella, who began to cackle mockingly.

"It's me, your beloved Capella! Bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha!"

Apparently, she had spare rats.

Regulus frowned, feeling a pang of annoyance at seeing Capella completely unharmed after what he considered a flawless execution.

"Interesting," his voice was neutral, but his eyes shone with a glimmer of grace. "So you're not only repulsive, but also persistently difficult to get rid of."

Capella smirked and spread her arms dramatically.

"Obviously! Did you think such a basic trick could get rid of me?! Ha! I'm not that easy to dismiss!"

Felix felt even more nauseous, but he didn't look away.

"What the hell..." Aldebaran muttered, his grip on his sword hilt trembling slightly. "This is even worse than I imagined."

Anastasia, for her part, kept watching Regulus with a mixture of distrust and genuine curiosity. She didn't understand what the supposed Archbishop of Avarice was up to. It wasn't normal for a cultist to help the city.

"Dear Capella," Regulus said with a confident smile as he approached her, but she reacted by baring her teeth, similar to a rabid cat. "Please consider surrendering. I have no wish to cause you any further harm; neither you nor we want to ruin that pretty face of yours, do we?"

Capella narrowed her eyes, distrusting the gentle tone Regulus used, though a part of her seemed to enjoy the game. She took a step back, still wearing a crooked smile, but still watching every movement of the approaching man with that calmness that somehow terrified her.

"Since when do you care if I get hurt, huh?" she muttered, her tone somewhere between mocking and suspicious. "You're just having fun."

Regulus shrugged and stopped.

"I won't deny it. There's something fascinating and sad about seeing how many ways you can die and still come back. You're like a plague, one that refuses to accept the end. But even plagues have a cure."

"Cure?! I am the embodiment of desire! The perfect body, the indomitable beauty! You can destroy me a thousand times, and a thousand times I'll return!"

About to launch her attack, Capella seemed to realize something and stopped, staring into Regulus's eyes. His expression changed, and he narrowed his eyes, reflecting a mixture of desire and mischief.

"I hadn't noticed anything before, but now I know exactly what kind of girl you're attracted to. Bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha!"

As she laughed, her body began to transform; her clothing and height changed drastically, as did her overall appearance. Suddenly, Capella looked completely different: her hair turned silver, and her eyes turned a deep, mesmerizing violet.

The transformation was almost instantaneous, but Regulus noticed it all in slow motion. Every strand of hair changing color, every curve of her face taking on Emilia's innocent softness, every detail painstakingly replicated: the white rose in her hair, the purple ribbon, the butterfly brooch. Even the way Capella tilted her head exactly mimicked the curious, somewhat worried expression Emilia displayed when she didn't understand what was happening around her.

"Emilia."

Felix gasped, but his eyes betrayed his shock. Aldebaran took a step back, as if he'd just seen a ghost. And Anastasia... Anastasia narrowed her eyes, her expression becoming more severe.

"That's... disgustingly low," said the merchant or spirit, her voice dripping with disgust. "Even for me."

Regulus, on the other hand, remained motionless. His smile had vanished completely. For a long second, her face was set in stone. But it wasn't anger that appeared first, nor sadness.

Only astonishment.

Capella flirtatiously licked her lips, adopting a provocative posture that was grotesquely out of place with Emilia's face.

"Isn't this your type? The kind of pure and noble woman, with eyes that promise redemption and words that ring like bells in spring. Emilia... ahhh, she's perfect... Doesn't it thrill you to have her before you, so real, so... attainable?!"

"I'm not interested in Emilia, it's just an alliance, nothing more," Regulus said, narrowing his eyes with obvious annoyance.

Capella blinked several times upon hearing Regulus's response. For a moment, her mocking smile faltered, as if she hadn't expected such a reaction. However, she quickly recovered, tilting her head with an exaggeratedly innocent expression, as if amused by the situation.

-Really? She let out a mocking laugh, spinning lightly, as if enjoying her new body. "Wow! I didn't think two men would have the same tastes, I'm not complaining! Ha-ha-ha!"

Regulus didn't reply. His eyes scanned every detail of the disguise Capella had adopted, but his expression showed neither desire nor fury.

Capella smiled as she watched Regulus undress her with his gaze, adopting provocative poses, without shame, as an archbishop would do. Aldebaran looked away to respect Emilia's body, while Felix and Anastasia simply stared at her with disgust and a kind of disappointment.

"It's perfect! I couldn't tell what kind of girl you liked before because there was nothing in your stupid brain. But now I understand, I see it, people really do change! Lust is eternal!"

"Don't project your delusions onto me."

Capella smiled even wider, reveling in his provocation.

"Oh, but, dear, powerless Regulus, isn't this what you wish?" She approached with playful steps, tilting her body with perfectly rehearsed grace. "The noble and pure Emilia, looking at you sweetly, speaking to you tenderly..."

"Shut up." Regulus's voice cut through the air like a blade, his tone devoid of emotion or excitement.

Capella blinked, feigning surprise, but her amusement didn't wane.

"Oh, how serious. Don't you like the joke?! Well then..." She smiled wickedly. "What if I do this?"

Without warning, Capella raised a hand and placed it on her own chest—or rather, the chest of the "Emilia" she had created. The way he did it was deliberate, an act designed to provoke, to corrupt the pure image of that innocent, silver-haired girl.

Felix closed his eyes in disgust, while Aldebaran cursed under his breath. Anastasia, for her part, just watched with pursed lips, assessing the situation.

Regulus exhaled slowly, closing his eyes for a brief moment. When he opened them again, he glared at Capella with utter contempt.

This was one of the reasons why he considered Capella to be a despicable being. Unlike Sirius, Capella knew how to genuinely infuriate people.

There's no salvation for Capella.

"You're disgusting and pathetic."

The comment made Capella's smile falter for a split second.

"Me? You're talking to me?" Her tone was mocking, but there was a hint of irritation in her voice. "Oh, come on, Regulus. We're on the same side. Lust and greed aren't so different, after all. We want what we desire, without restrictions, without anyone telling us we can't have it."

Words he wouldn't accept as true. Regulus or the Japanese within him, the one who had dedicated his life to working, earning his salary and achieving everything he once achieved by the sweat of his brow and which are now a distant memory, were extremely annoying words.

"You're wrong. I take what I want because it's rightfully mine. I don't covet what belongs to others; I don't need to change myself to get it." You, on the other hand…

Capella narrowed her eyes.

"You are a parody of what you claim to represent. You disguise yourself as what you think others desire because you have no identity of your own. You change your shape, your voice, your skin, all to fit the desires of others. You are not the embodiment of lust… you are just a shadow desperate for attention."

Capella gritted her teeth, furious, then smiled casually. She wasn't the smartest of the archbishops for nothing.

"I would love to stay, but I've had enough fun. Because of how you behaved and the obvious betrayal of the cult, you're out. The benefits you had, like your estates and mansions, now belong to the cult and to me. Ha-ha-ha! You damn idiot, you shouldn't have betrayed us; now you're on your own!"

Something in her laughter faded as she noticed that Regulus wasn't reacting, wasn't even the least bit perturbed by her performance. The echo of his laughter slowly died away, and her eyes, which had previously shone with a mixture of amusement and defiance, now became more calculating, as if she were trying to read the man in front of her, looking for a reaction that wasn't coming.

Capella took a step closer, raising her chin arrogantly.

"How ridiculous. Are you going to keep acting so superior? We're all at the end of the same path. Desires are the only thing that matters. And yours, Regulus... yours has always been control."

"People change, Capella."

Regulus showed no sign of wanting to defend his position beyond the simple words he had just spoken.

Capella, frustrated by the lack of reaction, took a step back and let out one last sardonic laugh.

"I'll leave you to your solitude, then. You seem to enjoy it."

Before escaping through the dark, narrow alleys, Regulus threw dirt, dismembering his body completely. However, the only part that remained intact was her head, which smiled eerily before transforming into a dark, dense mass. Capella's remains also underwent the same transformation, turning into that black waste.

Capella had managed to escape.

Regulus silently watched the ground shattered by the force of her power, not moving an inch. The fragmentation of Capella's body had been instantaneous, as if the air itself had torn it apart and unraveled it with the same contempt with which she had treated him.

They remained motionless, each processing the scene in their own way. Felix, his face grim, couldn't help but grimace in revulsion as he watched Capella's figure disintegrate into that black waste.

Aldebaran, for his part, seemed tense, staring at the spot where Capella had disappeared, as if waiting for something else to emerge from the shadows. If she managed to survive being thrown into space, what would he do against her?

Anastasia simply watched, her face blank but her eyes shining with cold curiosity. The situation had changed abruptly, and Regulus was still the center of everything.

The silence stretched, thick and uncomfortable. Regulus, showing no signs of anger or annoyance, stepped forward. None of them said a word. The image of Capella, now only a distorted memory, was rapidly fading in everyone's mind.

Felix finally broke the silence. His voice addressed the archbishop in front of them, mentioning their alliance with Emilia. However, the utter contempt he felt was stronger than any other sensation.

"How do you know Crusch is infected with dragon blood? I need answers! You're an Archbishop! How can we save her?" he exclaimed, his voice sounding desperate and filled with anger. For him, everything revolved around Crusch.

Regulus turned his gaze toward the three of them, settling on Felix with a hint of sympathy.

"I'm sorry, dragon blood is something neither Capella nor I control. Even if Capella dies, the dragon's blood won't disappear from Crusch's body. I know this because Subaru informed me. I'm sorry to say it, but I don't know how to help her."

A blatant lie. I only knew that information because I had read it directly from Capella in the novel.

Regulus's response seemed even colder than Felix had anticipated. The others remained silent, each with their own thoughts.

The desperation in Felix's voice was clear, but he couldn't allow his anxiety to control him. Crusch was dying, and he knew it better than anyone.

"So, not even you have an answer?" Felix asked, his tone growing sharper, as if every word was laced with his frustration. "I thought you, as one of the disgusting archbishops, would know what to do."

"I'm not omnipotent. Even if I wish to, I can't heal the dragon's blood." If it were as simple as wishing, believe me, I would do it.” Regulus paused, as if carefully considering his next words. “Sometimes, the power of dragon blood is unbreakable. It’s not something you can just ‘fix.’”

Felix lowered his gaze as he choked back tears of frustration; the healer was the best in Lugunica, but he couldn’t do anything against dragon blood.

Regulus cleared his throat, somewhat awkwardly, though he didn’t really need to; his body was in a state where his throat wouldn’t dry out while Emilia was alive.

Regulus wasn’t the most adept at cheering people up, but, as he mentioned before, he needed to maintain a neutral relationship with these individuals who despise the Archbishops so much.

“Listen, she’ll be fine. They’ll find a way to heal her, just like they did with the people who were turned into Half-Beasts by Capella. I’m sure of that. Felix, even though we've never met, I know you're the best at what you do. Wounded people will come, so a healer never gives up in these situations. The battle will soon be over, and a better tomorrow will come—

"Don't give me that!" Felix shouted, his voice filled with deep anger. "This is all because of that cult, and yours too! If they hadn't attacked Priestella, Crusch would be fine! You're disgusting! A miserable creature! You should die!"

Regulus, looking down, felt those words hurt. Although his body remained frozen in time, he didn't like being insulted or wished dead; in that body, he had received more insults than in his entire life in Japan.

Anger, despair, hatred—it all pooled in a sea of indifference that had surrounded him since he defeated Reinhard, even before that. He'd wanted to learn not to be affected by shouting or insults, but something in Felix's tone touched him, not because of the harshness of his words, but because of the desperation behind them.

Aldebaran stood in front of Regulus, trying to prevent the situation from becoming even more awkward.

"Subaru, is he okay? He came to confront you with Reinhard, but here you are. I don't understand the reasons that led you to form an alliance with Emilia, but despite that, you are still our enemy. Do you understand...?"

"If Subaru is alright... I understand and I'm sorry, but I can't stay here much longer. There are people in danger. When you recover all the towers, we'll talk about it."

Regulus said hurriedly before turning around and running so fast he disappeared from sight in an instant.

(It hurts)

(Stop looking at me like that)

—————————————————————————

From an elevated position, he executed a backslash, followed by a precise thrust, performed a nimble spin, and then delivered two diagonal slashes that connected with his opponent's shoulders.

He managed to block an attack aimed at his head, deftly deflected the thrust from behind, and skillfully dodged the next thrust that threatened his torso.

With a swift movement, he twisted his body as he performed a backflip, intertwining their swords first with the first thrust aimed at him, and then with the second cross thrust that sought to reach him. Seizing the moment, he quickly prepared to mount an effective counterattack.

Theresia's eyes held a trace of emotion as she watched the Sword Demon—No, it was merely her imagination. It was nothing more than a remnant of her weakness evoked by the replaying scene.

Yes, the same scenario had happened once before. In that case, the outcome would also be—

"Theresiaaaa!!!"

And as their swords clashed so close, they could see each other's eyes. Wilhelm created his greatest chance of victory in this confrontation.

Unleashing an attack with all his might to close the curtain on their impossible reunion... or at least, he tried to put an end to it.

"Ngh."

Emotion caught in her throat at his usual expressions.
His tears, his anger, his pouting, his smile—all of that and more always appeared on that same charming face.

Putting all that aside, Wilhelm delivered a punch straight to his neck and chest.

At that moment, a figure appeared out of the corner of his eye.

With his extreme concentration, it would normally have been impossible for an outside thought to interrupt him. He was a swordsman in the midst of a life-or-death struggle. This was how the Sword Demon should be.

This was how he should have been. He should have been capable of so much.

-If only that figure had been a stranger.

"Dad?"

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Wilhelm had made a mistake, and his son would suffer the consequences.

"Wait, Theresia!"

Without realizing it, Wilhelm had screamed in fear.
Forgetting the pain of his wounds, he tried to cling to Theresia. But she took a step back, dodging his hand.

She was out of his reach.

And she turned her back on him, her red ponytail swaying as she moved away.

Slowly, as if Wilhelm were shouting behind her, her feet carried her toward Heinkel, who remained motionless.

Having defeated the enemy before her, her devilish sword welcomed the arrival of a new prey. After striking down the man who didn't recognize him as her husband, it would next strike down the man who didn't recognize him as her son.

"Stop, Theresia! Do you think... do you think I'll allow it?! Fight me! Look at me... Look at me!

Look at me, Theresiaaaa!!!

She roared Theresia's name. Like a desperate animal, he strained the strength of his leg, causing further blood loss as he called out to her. He screamed, anger erupting instead of the love that always filled his voice when he spoke her name.

But she didn't back down.

Wielding a technique that took full advantage of the grim reaper's strength, her feet carried her toward Heinkel. And swallowing as she approached him, Heinkel drew the sword from his waist with a trembling hand.

"No way," he shook his head like a child in denial.

"You're lying, aren't you? 'Theresia'? That's impossible...! It can't be Mom... No! Even if it isn't Mom... it's impossible for Dad to lose... Shit! What's this?! What the hell is going on?!"

Young Theresia was approaching. Heinkel refused to acknowledge her as his mother. Trying to dismiss the scene before his eyes as a mere nightmare, Heinkel babbled a torrent of meaningless words.

His knees trembled, and he couldn't concentrate as he weakly gripped his knight's sword. There was no way he could stand against the former Sword Saint, even during a confrontation like this.

If nothing changed, Heinkel would undoubtedly be struck down by Theresia.
Wilhelm couldn't allow that to happen.

"Theresia! Here! I'm still alive! If you're going to kill, then kill me first! Heinkel!" You can't face her! Run now!

Holding his sword into the ground, Wilhelm used it as leverage to pull himself to his feet. The bleeding was worsening, and his head felt like it was going to split from the pain. But he kept going, leaving a trail of red in his wake.

Far. He was too far. Slow. He was too slow.
Wilhelm wouldn't make it in time again. Like before.

"Ugh, ahhHHHH!"

The moment Theresia's sword tip trembled, she yanked Heinkel's sword from his hand.

The blade that clattered to the pavement was called Astrea. Ironically, it was the sword Wilhelm himself had passed to Heinkel.

"S-Stop... stop, M-Mom..."

Losing his sword, Heinkel fell back to the ground, cowering in fear. He desperately tried to back away to escape the nightmare before his eyes.

But the eyes of the mother of his youth bound him, stopping his trembling fingers, paralyzing his heart, not allowing him to escape.

The Grim Reaper's blade extended toward the sky as if it were about to split the moon.

At that critical moment, Wilhelm could do nothing, forced to watch as his wife was about to cut down their son.

He screamed, but his voice didn't reach her. He reached out, but it was useless.

He couldn't reach her.

"Theresiaaa!"

The Sword Devil, who had dedicated everything to the sword, had no power left but to scream.

The blade swung emotionlessly to claim Heinkel's life.

"..."

Heinkel closed his eyes, but the blade didn't reach him. After a few seconds, and not feeling the impact, he slowly opened his eyes to see a back and a white wedding suit that matched the hair of the person who had just saved him.

Wilhelm's eyes widened with hope and confusion at the sight of this person, who had received the cut without any harm.

Wilhelm recognized him: he was the perfect description of the Archbishop of Avarice. It was the first time he had seen him, and he had just saved his son from death, from the corpse of his wife.

Regulus looked at Wilhelm for a moment before raising his hand, and Wilhelm understood.

He was about to kill Theresia.

"Don't kill her..."

He didn't know what kind of power he possessed, but his stance spoke volumes; he was going to kill her.

"Stop."

The emotions he had sealed away, the intense feelings he had repressed, the love he hadn't allowed himself to desire, broke the dam and overflowed.

Theresia was there.
The woman who had made his heart race, who had made him notice the world beyond the sword, the one woman in his entire life for whom he would gladly trade everything.

The woman he loved more than anything. She was standing before him.

The woman he had never once told her he loved her.

"That's my Theresiaaaa!!!"

He said something he never should have said.

Prioritizing his own emotions on a battlefield where a moment of distraction could be fatal was unforgivable.

But Regulus heard him and stopped a killing blow.

He sighed heavily; greed really is a problem for him.

"Drop the sword, Theresia."

Theresia's empty eyes showed no reaction, but she obeyed and dropped the sword.

"Sit on the ground and do nothing."

Theresia obeyed the order and settled on the floor, in complete silence. Seeing her in that position, Wilhelm crawled toward her, his eyes reflecting the gaze of someone deeply in love, a love that had never diminished for even an instant.

Wilhelm hugged her tightly despite the wound on his leg that Theresia had caused. He wept profusely at finally being able to embrace the love he had lost so long ago and who was now his enemy.

Wilhelm's tears soaked Theresia's hair as his face sank into the softness of her red mane. Despite his wound, despite the unbearable pain he felt with every movement, he couldn't let her go. The woman who had been his life, his reason to keep fighting, was once again before him, but now irrevocably so.

His arms trembled as he held her, as if he feared she would vanish at any moment. Theresia's figure didn't react, her body rigid and her gaze empty, like a puppet without a will of its own. Despite that, Wilhelm felt there was something inside her, something that could still be touched. If only he could restore what had been broken.

"Th... Theresia..." he whispered, struggling to find the words, but his emotions drowned him. He didn't know if he was talking to her or to himself, but his pain, his love, all of it flowed in those simple syllables.

Heinkel was in a state of shock at seeing his mother and having been saved from death by Regulus; he couldn't get up from the ground, not knowing how to react.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have made that decision," Regulus said with a wistful smile. "I'm sorry, but Theresia is beyond saving; she must die."

The grim reaper's blessing ensures that the wounds she inflicts on others will never heal. They will simply continue to bleed forever. Wilhelm was wounded by Theresia; He will bleed to death if she doesn't die, as that is the only way for the wound to stop bleeding.

And little Mimi is in serious condition; Theresia simply won't return, she is already dead. There is no salvation for her, neither in the original storyline nor in this one.

Wilhelm didn't listen. The old man, in his last effort to remain lucid, hugged Theresia as if his life depended on it, while his tears soaked her red hair. His pain wasn't just physical, but an emotional agony that tore at him from within. Theresia, who had once been his life partner, was now so distant, so alien to his love, that she seemed like a soulless specter.

Theresia's blank stare seemed to pierce through him, her face impassive, as if unable to grasp the magnitude of what was happening. Was she really the same woman Wilhelm had loved? The blessing of the Grim Reaper had sealed her fate, and the consequences of her grief were inevitable.

Theresia was no longer the woman to whom Wilhelm had pledged his eternal love; she was now a destructive force who was no longer human.

Heinkel, trembling on the ground, couldn't comprehend the scene unfolding before him. He didn't know how to react. The battle, the emotions, everything had intertwined in utter chaos.

He had narrowly escaped death, but now he saw his mother—his own mother—as a threat. Memories of his childhood, of the peaceful days before the sword and death came between them, clashed with the reality he found himself in.

How could he reconcile the image of the woman who had once cared for him with the one now determined to kill him?

"Wilhelm, this will be a farewell. Theresia will not return. You still have people to protect and reconcile with; you will bleed to death if you don't make a decision."

Regulu bent down and picked up the sword Theresia had dropped.

"If you are capable, you will save your life and the lives of your allies. Kill her, you are the only one who has to make that decision."

"Kill her," Wilhelm thought. That word, so meaningless, so incomprehensible to him.

The woman he had loved more than anything in the world, who had shared his life, was now a threat he must eliminate.

How could he do that? How could he, after everything they had been through together, raise his hand against her?

The tears continued to slide down his face, but they failed to dull the pain. They couldn't erase the image of the woman he'd once promised to protect and convinced to forever abandon the sword, the very one that was now causing her agony.

With a ragged breath, Wilhelm tore his face away from Theresia's red mane and looked up at Regulus.

"I can't. She's my Theresia, my reason for living... the reason I keep lifting a sword, the reason the whale... was defeated, it was all thanks to her... N-no, I can't let her go."

Wilhelm didn't care that an archbishop stood before him; his desperation to be with his love, whom he thought was lost forever, was present, but in the way he never wanted, in the way that hurt him the most, as beautiful as it was cold.

"I know it's difficult, but she's not Theresia anymore; she's a living corpse." You know, nothing of what I was before... the saint of the sword or the woman you loved, will return...' He lowered his head in sorrow. 'I am Emilia's ally. You may not believe me, but I want you to live alongside the others, so please, make a decision now.'

Regulus's words echoed in his mind, but they were like empty echoes, unable to dispel the torment he felt. 'How could I decide between love and life?' he thought, each of Regulus's words striking him with the brutality of a sword.

The image of Theresia, the woman who had been his companion, his reason for being, slowly faded before him, transformed into a shadow of what she had been.

The tears continued to fall, each one more bitter than the last. He couldn't stop clinging to the hope that maybe, just maybe, she would return to him, that the love they shared could still save her.

But Theresia's cold gaze, the empty expression that reflected nothing of what she had been, spoke volumes. She was no longer there.

Heinkel, seeing the despair in his father's eyes, felt an indescribable pain in his heart. He didn't know how to react, didn't know if his mother truly deserved to die or if, with one last breath of love, she could have been saved.

Regulus didn't move, his posture firm, waiting for Wilhelm's decision. He knew this moment would define the future, but he also understood how painful it was.

The power he possessed, the calm he tried to convey, contrasted sharply with the suffering Wilhelm felt. However, he couldn't afford this man's indecision; he couldn't let his feelings destroy him and all those still left to be saved.

Wilhelm closed his eyes for a moment, a final breath escaping his lips. The internal struggle was fierce, but something inside him finally gave way.

It was a decision he never wanted to make, but love for Theresia, true love, also meant being able to let her go, to allow her to rest.

With trembling hands, Wilhelm took the sword Regulus offered him. He couldn't look directly at it. It was a sword, the one that had defended his life and his ideals. But now, that sword was his sentence.

Regulus held out his hand and helped him up.

"I'm Regulus Corneas, a pleasure to meet you."

Wilhelm didn't understand why an archbishop, the same one who, along with other archbishops, had attacked the city of Priestella and caused chaos, was looking at him with compassion in his eyes. He didn't seem to be the same madman as those in the cult; he didn't seem to be.

This wasn't the time to think about that.

The sound of the wind was the only sound that could be heard as Wilhelm's thoughts crumbled under the weight of a decision he had to make again. The sword in his hand trembled like his own heart, marked by a pain deeper than any physical wound.

Regulus, without looking away, seemed to understand the internal battle taking place in Wilhelm. There was no judgment on his face, only a shared grief, as if he, too, had witnessed the tragedy of loving someone who no longer existed.

Heinkel remained motionless, his eyes wide, unable to process the reality of what was happening. He had lost his mother, yes, but also his father.

The relationship he had known between them, though broken, was still bound to memories, and now, that same father, faced with the impossible, was leaving him behind, dragged down by the cruel reality.

Wilhelm's battle was not only against Theresia, but against himself. Every fiber of his being told him that he could not harm the woman he had loved, but a sense of duty and desperation drove him forward.

Finally, with a ragged breath, Wilhelm raised his gaze to Regulus. The compassion in the archbishop's eyes seemed to confirm what Wilhelm had feared: the time had come. It wasn't a matter of love or loyalty. It was a matter of survival, both for himself and for those who still depended on him. The past could no longer save him; only the future, however uncertain, could still offer a chance.

Wilhelm gripped his sword tighter, and though his body trembled, he approached Theresia. It was not the act of an enemy, but the final gesture of a man who, though wounded, could not forget his love, not even in his final moments. He knew he must. The pain was unbearable, but love drove him to accept what he could no longer change.

"Goodbye... Theresia..."

Chapter Text

"Dad!" he cried, but Heinkel's words were drowned in the void as Wilhelm raised his sword.

The sword flashed, reflecting the pale light of the sky. And with a last breath, the man who had been devoured by his own sword, finally found the resolve to let it go.

With a single slash, with the blade of his ancient sword, Wilhelm cut short his wife's life, decapitating her in an instant that seemed to stretch on forever before his eyes. Everything happened in a kind of slow motion for him, as if time had stopped. In that brief moment that felt like an eternity, he managed to see deep into Theresia's eyes, where he could discern...

Gratitude and affection.

Theresia's body turned to dust and ashes in an almost poetic process. Theresia van Astrea, known as Reinhard van Astrea's grandmother, Heinkel Astrea's mother, and Wilhelm van Astrea's wife, who had been venerated as the ancient saint of the sword, was finally able to find eternal rest.

Theresia van Astrea finally met her end.

The silence that remained after Theresia's death was absolute. Not an ordinary silence, but one so profound that it seemed to absorb all sound, as if the world itself were mourning a fallen legend. Wilhelm stood, sword still raised, breathless, as if with that one blow he had severed not only the life of his beloved, but also the last tether holding her soul.

The trembling in his hands continued, but it was no longer due to doubt or pain: it was the weight of emptiness. His heart seemed to have stopped with her, and although he continued to breathe, Wilhelm didn't feel he was truly alive. That sword—which had saved him so many times, which had been a symbol of his duty, his love, his existence—now seemed only an instrument of destruction, useless to repair what had been lost.

Regulus watched everything without saying a word. Although the scene was heartbreaking, he didn't look away. He was witnessing a man who had just sacrificed his world so that others could continue. It wasn't the common kind of Re:Zero death, not one born of ego or fanaticism, but one that required surrendering one's very heart.

Perhaps it was right for Wilhelm to do it instead of Reinhard.

"You killed Theresia!"

The 39-year-old man, Heinkel, shouted as he watched his mother perish at the hands of the sword demon.

"You killed her!" Heinkel screamed furiously, staggering toward him, his eyes reddened, his expression twisted with rage, pain, and perhaps a hint of guilt he dared not admit.

Tears streamed down his cheeks, but they were not the tears of a son mourning his mother, but rather those of a man who feels humiliated, powerless, diminished by the act of another.

Wilhelm did not respond.

He did not lower his sword, he did not speak, he did not even move. He stood like a statue broken from within, his gaze lost in the ashes where Theresia had once been. There was no victory in his eyes, no comfort. Only a devastation that a thousand battles could not equal.

"You are a monster! A murderer!" Heinkel bellowed, taking another step. "How could you...?!"

His voice broke. Deep down, he knew he had no right to demand anything from her. He had abandoned his duty as a son long before this tragedy occurred. He never tried to understand his mother. He was never worthy of the Astrea name.

"Speak up, damn you! Speak up! Defend yourself!"

And yet, Wilhelm remained silent.

"You don't understand," Regulus said, raising his voice and fixing his gaze with deep disgust on Heinkel. "Your father just slaughtered the corpse of your mother, who had tried to kill you! Think carefully about what you're saying! Your father is devastated; he didn't mean to hurt her; he was trying to save lives. But you... Get out of here immediately! If you don't, I swear I'll smash your face in if you try to blame anyone else."

"You don't understand anything," Heinkel muttered, clenching his fists as a shadow of bitterness crossed his face. "You have no idea what it's like to lose someone you love!"

Regulus smiled with a crooked grimace, a mixture of irony and tragedy. He took a step toward him.

"Do you think I don't know?" he said, his voice lower, heavier. "I lost far more than you could ever imagine. But at least I have the decency not to use the corpse of my mistakes to scream like a spoiled child. Your mother was a saint of the sword. And your father... is the man who freed her."

Heinkel faltered. The weight of those words hit him with unexpected force. For the first time, there were no screams. Only his rapid breathing, his chest rising and falling like a broken drum, as he felt something inside him crumble irreparably. His mother was gone. His father was destroyed. And he... he was nothing more than a useless spectator in the middle of a duel he never fully understood.

"Get out," Regulus ordered firmly. "This isn't your moment. You don't deserve it."

The man lowered his gaze. For a moment, he seemed ready to retort, to lash out with another barrage of reproaches, but then he looked at Wilhelm, still frozen, still holding his sword, and something in him completely snapped.

Without another word, he turned, staggering, and left with slow, shuffling steps, as if each one cost him more than the last.

Regulus slowly turned his gaze to Wilhelm. The old man still didn't move. His figure, though straight, seemed to be made of glass about to shatter.

Without another word, he removed his butler's jacket and began pouring his wife's ashes into it.

With careful and solemn movements, he gathered the fine particles of her remains, ensuring that each grain found its place in the garment that symbolized his dedication and love for the woman he had just lost.

The gesture was as silent as it was heartbreaking.

Regulus, who had remained at a respectful distance, took another step back. He understood that this act needed no witnesses, that it was not a common funeral, but an intimate tribute, a farewell woven in the purest devotion.

Wilhelm did not speak, he did not cry, but the way he bowed, holding each handful of ashes with trembling, reverent hands, was more eloquent than any lament.

The wind blew gently, as if nature itself respected the ritual, avoiding carrying the ashes away before their time.

Finally, when the jacket was full, Wilhelm carefully closed it, as if with this act he were sheltering Theresia one last time. He knelt there, motionless, the garment against his chest, his forehead resting on it as if seeking refuge in the only thing he had left.

His lips moved, barely a whisper. No one heard what he said. Perhaps it was his name, perhaps an apology, or a promise only he could understand.

Regulus remained silent, his brow furrowed and his arms crossed, with an expression that didn't fit his reputation: a mixture of respect and deep empathy.

He wasn't the Regulus the world feared, no longer the spoiled, arrogant archbishop who cared only for himself. In that moment, he was just a man contemplating another man undone by love.

Wilhelm stood slowly; the bleeding in his leg had stopped, but he still needed someone to check it. He looked at Regulus and then gave a small bow.

"Thank you for saving my son from Theresia's sword. If I'm not mistaken, you are our enemy, Archbishop of Greed.*

"No, no." Regulus shook his head, sounding more amiable. "As I mentioned before, I have an alliance with Emilia, and I've already been expelled from the cult, so I'm no longer a cultist."

"I understand."

Wilhelm looked away and saw the devastation of the city of Priestella. The beautiful city looked more like a battlefield, but that was only the aftermath of the destruction caused by the other archbishops seeking their own interests.

Regulus continued his words with a certain sadness in his voice.

"Sometimes life has ironic ways of dragging you away from what you once were... and forcing you to choose between being a monster, or continuing to breathe with guilt."

Wilhelm looked back at him silently. The jacket in his arms, heavy not from the fabric, but from the soul it contained, seemed more sacred than any relic. The old man nodded, barely noticeable, with the dignity of a warrior who knew when an enemy was no longer an enemy.

"Perhaps then we're not so far apart, you and I," Wilhelm murmured, his words weary like the echo of a lifetime of battles.

Regulus didn't respond immediately. His eyes remained fixed on the swordsman's face for a long second, as if trying to read what remained of that man after losing what he loved most.

"The difference," he said at last, in a voice that seemed more for himself than for Wilhelm, "is that you truly loved. I only tried to take the easy way out, and because of that... I lost what I don't deserve, and which by right ceases to belong to me."

The confession hung in the air, heavy and painful. A respectful silence followed his words. Even the wind seemed to still.

Wilhelm looked at Regulus gravely. There was no judgment in his expression, only an understanding forming between two men marked by irreparable loss.

"If you ever wish to redeem yourself..." Wilhelm began in a deep voice, "it won't be with words or gestures. It will be with actions. What you do after this is what will define who you are now."

Regulus nodded slowly.

"I know. And I will. Not for the world. Not for justice... but for myself. For the little that still allows me to be someone in this world."

Wilhelm bowed his head again, with that gesture that only true soldiers knew how to give: a silent acknowledgment to an enemy who had ceased to be one, even if only for an instant.

Then he walked with firm steps, despite the pain, holding Theresia against his chest as if he carried the heart of his entire existence in his arms.

Regulus watched him walk away, his figure silhouetted against the dull glow of the sky.

And the battle of Priestella was finally over.

It was then that Regulus heard a sound: the powerful echo of Re:Zero's strongest, falling from the sky like the flames of an angry phoenix.

Reinhard van Astrea returned from space after a long time away from fighting, and he seemed to be angry.

Well, he had his reasons; Regulus had sent him into space when he was trying to escape Priestella, and now Reinhard will continue to believe him to be his enemy, unaware that he had an alliance with Emilia.

Regulus took a step back without even thinking, more out of instinct than fear. He knew who Reinhard was. He knew that there was nothing in the world that could rightly oppose him. But beyond power... it was that gaze, that silent judgment, that weighed like a thousand swords on his shoulders.

Reinhard didn't need to ask anything. He had seen everything from afar. Theresia's corpse... the ash... Wilhelm shattered... and Regulus, the monster of greed, still alive.

"Regulus Corneas," he said in a firm, unspoken voice, but each word struck like a hammer on iron. "What did you do?"

It wasn't a shout. It wasn't an accusation. It was the voice of the heir to the divine sword demanding an explanation with the solemnity of a final judgment.

Regulus slowly raised a hand, showing his bare palm as a sign that he wasn't going to fight.

"I am not your enemy..."

He stopped talking when he saw what Reinhard was doing.

Reinhard began to slowly draw his sword—the dragon blade—from its scabbard, which could only be drawn when he deemed an opponent dangerous enough or worthy of its brilliance.

Reinhard didn't draw that sword for no reason, either. He didn't do it out of anger. He did it out of justice. Out of conviction. Out of pain.

The blade's gleam began to reveal its brilliance, reflecting off the rubble of Priestella like a rising sun amidst ruin. The air grew thick, as if the world held its breath at what was to come.

"And yet you draw it..." Regulus murmured, lowering his hand, defenseless. "So you've already decided there's nothing left to say?"

Reinhard didn't reply. His gaze was firm, unwavering. It wasn't hatred in his eyes, but silent judgment. One that came from generations of holy swordsmen.

"It wasn't my fault," Regulus continued, not to excuse himself, but to confess. "It wasn't this time. But I suppose that doesn't matter."

The sword was fully drawn.

And the earth shook.

The sky seemed to darken for a moment, as if the universe acknowledged that, for once, Reinhard van Astrea had decided that judgment would be carried out. Words didn't matter. Past alliances didn't matter. The entire world bowed to his decision.

Regulus knew he had to speak with Reinhard and explain the situation.

"Reinhard, I'm not your..."

The sword suddenly impacted his abdomen, propelling him upward, high above the sky. In that instant, he felt no pain, but he was aware that if his body weren't frozen in time, that blade would have cleaved him in two with deadly precision.

Is Reinhard determined to end his life?

He gazed at the stars as his body plummeted beyond the city of Priestella and sank into the forest.

He pushed himself up off the ground, looking around. He needed to speak to Reinhard and explain the situation; he knew no blow from Reinhard's sword could reach him, but he worried that the sword saint wouldn't want to hear it.

"What a way to greet me," he murmured with a bitter smile.

The forest was silent. There were no birds. There was no wind. As if even nature was waiting to see what would happen between these two men who were no longer enemies... but not allies either.

But when Reinhard drew his sword...

Something wasn't right, something inside him stirred, as if simply seeing Reinhard's sword drawn, the dragon's sword that now considered Regulus a threat, irritated him.

Something wasn't right with his body, and he didn't have much time to reflect on it.

Reinhard suddenly appeared in front of him and slashed down with his sword. However, Regulus managed to stop time below him, preventing the impact from sending him flying again.

"Reinhard, listen to me. The battle is over. I am no longer your enemy."

Reinhard halted his advance. The sword still gleamed, suspended in the air, as if hesitating for a split second, as if responding to the soul of its wielder. It wasn't just a weapon; it was an extension of Reinhard's judgment. And now, even that justice seemed to waver at the words of a monster.

"Are you not my enemy?" Reinhard repeated, without emotion, without hesitation, but with a slight pause at the end, as if considering it out of courtesy... or out of respect for a past he didn't know but that his instinct recognized.

Regulus lowered his gaze for a moment. It wasn't easy to face the judgment of the purest saint, not when his blessings saw beyond the lies. But he couldn't remain silent either.

He was speaking the truth.

Until Reinhard's leg was torn off and thrown through the air, he staggered slightly backward, but in an instant, his limb regenerated as if nothing had happened.

"Why are you attacking me if you're no longer my enemy?" Reinhard asked, his voice more serious.

Regulus's blinking was confusing; he hadn't exercised his authority, but no one was around, and he was the only one who could carry out such attacks.

There's something wrong with the authority of avarice...

He felt a slight shudder that didn't come from his body, not even his soul, but seemed to arise from the very essence of his Authority. It was as if something, or perhaps someone, was interfering with his being.

He stepped back, not because he feared Reinhard, but from the firm conviction that there was something inside him that no longer functioned as it had in the few hours he'd been in that body. It was as if an unknown force was trying to take control of his body, the body of Regulus Corneas.

Regulus put a hand to his chest. Not out of pain, but out of recognition. The Authority of Avarice, that absolute power he'd learned to contain—to partly understand—no longer belonged entirely to him. He felt as if something was slipping beneath the surface, like an icy hand caressing his soul with alien intentions.

Reinhard raised his sword; he was angry; he had made several mistakes against the Archbishop, and he promised himself not to fall into his traps again, to protect Priestella and his friends from Regulus and the other Archbishops.

"I will not make any more mistakes."

Without giving him a single moment to reflect, Reinhard struck him in the head with such brutality that the ground shattered under the impact, sending out a shockwave that shook all the trees around him. Yet Regulus remained motionless, without a single movement.

How could he be so angry? What had driven him to feel such deep anger?

He longed for peace, but Reinhard seemed determined to strike him once more. His golden eyes began to darken slightly, reflecting a change in his expression, which grew angrier.

He had apologized to all 53 wives, endured numerous insults, taken responsibility for Regulus's actions, and what did he get in return? Just more attacks? What kind of problem was this world?

Who was he? He was someone who decided to follow the path of righteousness, but only two people accepted him, and the rest rejected him, as if the only way to judge him was by wishing him dead and hating him intensely for things he hadn't done, even though he still felt guilty.

He had felt it before: he was about to kill Theresia. He himself was beginning to feel authority crumbling his own sanity, or something inside him was guiding him to take it out on that corpse.

It wasn't a mere coincidence; his very personality had been affected. There was something in him that differed from what came from his soul.

Why does he want to dismember Reinhard now?

What had initially emerged as a simple fight for survival was now beginning to crumble and transform into something entirely different.

Regulus found himself at a crossroads: he did not want to confront Reinhard. It wasn't that he lacked the ability to do so, but rather, deep down, he understood that a confrontation with Reinhard would mean the definitive breaking of that fragile barrier that kept him from the monster others believed him to be.

However, deep within him... a part of his essence that had remained hidden for his own good, was beginning to stir strongly, clamoring to emerge.

Shouting that he was tired.

Tired of being belittled as if he could never redeem himself. Tired of having to justify himself to those who didn't know—nor wanted to know—the truth. Tired of carrying the weight of a name he didn't choose.

Regulus's fingers twitched. A vein throbbed in his neck. Not out of anger toward Reinhard, but toward that presence writhing like a parasite deep within him. A wordless whisper, a shadow that looked down on him from within with the same arrogance with which the real Regulus Corneas should act.

It wasn't his own essence, but the essence of Regulus Corneas, which was subconsciously influencing his mind. Unbeknownst to him, that inner corruption was beginning to manifest, similar to a flower that blooms tirelessly. It was greed that truly defined his being; That was the true nature of that body, the manifestation of the villain he had never wanted to become.

And then...

"You act against me as if you had the right to launch an attack against me. Have you no consideration at all? Don't you think about the feelings of an innocent man? You behave as if the only fate awaiting me is death, and that represents a flagrant violation of my rights. It's ridiculous! I am a peaceful man, I am never the one who attacks first! But you, that heartless bitch, and Barusu... all of you are unbearable! You violate my rights as if they were something to be infringed on a whim. I've had enough of this nonsense!"

Something isn't right. The Japanese would never say that; He knew he would never use those words... Did he...?

Was Regulus claiming his body?

No, that was never his body.

————————————————————————

This is outside the notes because I can't put more than 5000 characters in the notes.

Hey someone posted something about Regulus Fics in a Facebook group, check out the comments.

Post in question:

-Lately, there have been a lot of fanfics about x person ending up reincarnated as Regulus, and I can't help but think you can't have worse luck (unless you're calling Subaru) being the very embodiment of scum.

-You may have great power and everything, but being in the same shoes as this guy and having to pretend to be him so as not to cause suspicion is not worth it.

------------------------

Comments:

-Oh yeah, I also noticed that on Ao3, one person wrote a fanfic on arc 5, and then another person followed their own. I think there are 4 or 5 fanfics, and each one follows a different path: sloth, anger, greed, and pride, but I don't really remember.

------------------------

-Repeating the question asked by several people here. Why pretend to be him?

You're literally untouchable, and you can destroy practically anything just by breathing heavily. Your threats (unless you see one guy with ugly eyes and another with reddish eyes) are nonexistent.

In fact, you should change your behavior. Imagine if Regulus's wives willingly followed you because you stopped treating them like objects. Generally speaking, a kingdom doesn't prosper if its inhabitants don't trust their ruler, so if you were to change that problem with normal behavior (i.e., not being a psychopathic jerk), you could easily become like Yorna and have an entire city backing you, making it practically impossible to find the lion's heart. Impressive.

------------------------

-You suspect what? If the kid did what he did, it was because there was literally no force in life, not even Hacks could handle him. He was an unstoppable force who, coincidentally, was the biggest scum in his verse.
Any reincarnation or impersonation of Regulus with a minimum of decency would be both a better person, a true husband for his allies who would willingly help him to be able to maintain his ability at maximum capacity and the most formidable ally against any enemy.
I don't even think Pandora can do anything against Regulus directly since he can't directly harm anyone with his ability. As long as you're cautious with her, there should be more ways to move forward. Again, aside from Subaru, there's no one who can do anything against Regulus's authority. Too OP.

------------------------

-When it's time to be a villain, you can't just be a villain.

------------------------

-Why would you have to pretend to be him? That man behaves however he pleases; it could easily represent arrogance. All he would have to do is follow the sporadic orders of the cult or the gospel. How you handle the rest is absolutely irrelevant. Likewise, it doesn't matter how you treat his wives; they are tied to him. Even treating them well would be beneficial.

------------------------

"Why pretend?" (I do like Aldebaran and he revealed himself to me) and that's it. Whoever gets in my way will end up in trouble.

------------------------

-Why should I pretend to be him? I mean, I'm completely broken, and practically no one could hurt me.
The witch cult would fight me because they don't know my weakness, and if it comes to that, I could return Capella or Sirius to my property so they can take my heart.

—But a Pandora comes and ends up killing you.

-Not even she could kill me if I do it right; she'd just spend her time teleporting me back to the lobby."

—The bad thing is that we don't know the capabilities of the Authority of Vainglory enough for Regulus to be afraid of it.

—Remember that you're only invincible by sacrificing your wives; if you become good, then you'll become more vulnerable.

------------------------

-It's a matter of how you handle it. You can say you were coerced and threatened by Pandora and offer an alliance with the protagonists in exchange for protection against her.
Of course you'd have to free your wives (which is pretty simple, just let them go wherever they want, it's not like the lion heart stops working if they're far away, or you can just go around giving hearts to random people or animals, the limits for applying this are never explicitly stated, and considering that Subaru, being the next user of that ability, was even able to connect with a spirit made purely of prana, I doubt it's limited to just humans, except Regulus is an idiot).

—The first wouldn't work if they have the walking lie detectors (Crusch and Reinhard), and it's not like they're going to completely trust a guy who's part of the cult and on top of that an archbishop even if he gives them important information.

—Well, it would be a matter of saying something like, I don't want to belong to the witch cult, you don't want to hurt the wives, don't kill anyone, or something like that, basically parts of the truth without having to tell it all.

------------------------

-I don't know, literally all the Archbishops have They have to show up, otherwise they won't recognize them. Besides, that crazy Regulus always did whatever he wanted. Being less evil isn't going to make them want to kill him more than they already hate him.

End of comments.

We won...

Chapter Text

"It is an absolutely unforgivable offense! A total lack of respect! A show of intolerable contempt for my life, as if my will, my rights, and my very being were worthless in your eyes!"

His voice broke into a burst of fury, though his tone was marked by a distinctive note: a boundless arrogance, a sense of superiority... and, on this occasion, also a tinge of madness. It wasn't entirely him who was speaking.

There was something about those words, about the way they emerged from his throat like sharp blades of ice, that was unbecoming of the man who had fought to survive and who had offered his aid in the Battle of Priestella.

It was as if an external force, or an internal one alien to his soul, had taken over his voice.

Reinhard remained motionless, his sword flashing in the air as if the trial were still ongoing... or as if it had never begun.

"There is no salvation for you, Regulus Corneas."

In that instant, Reinhard raised the most powerful sword in the world, ready to face what was to come. The true battle was about to begin.

(Hydrogen Bomb vs. Hydrogen Bomb)

Regulus, or rather the Japanese man trapped inside his body, felt his identity crumbling. Regulus Corneas's will had taken hold of him with unstoppable force, dragging his emotions into an abyss where greed and arrogance were the only guides.

However, a small spark of consciousness continued to struggle to rise to the surface, begging for a glimmer of humanity, for a chance to change the destiny that seemed to have been imposed upon him since he had awakened in that body.

But Reinhard wasn't willing to wait. The glow of his dragon sword, the eternal judgment he was about to impose on him, was like a death sentence.

Through the eyes of a saint, Regulus was nothing more than an enemy who had crossed a line that could not be forgiven. Everything he had done, the atrocities he had caused throughout his life and yet did not commit, seemed to outweigh any attempt at redemption.

His mind began to sink into an abyss of confusion and despair. In that instant, greed took over his being, shattering any shred of clarity he might have had. The thought of ridding himself of the sword saint became his primary thought, as if he had always hated him.

But in truth, those impulses weren't his alone; they belonged to Regulus Corneas.

In a rage, he kicked the ground, causing the earth to fracture and shatter into devastating projectiles, destroying the trees in his path as if they were mere pieces of paper. Although he had no wish to cause such destruction, Regulus's will, fueled by intense hatred and overwhelming emotions, had taken complete control of his mind.

Reinhard calmly protected himself from the projectiles with the dragon sword, which did not suffer any damage or crack at all.

Each impact that repelled Regulus's attacks only fueled his rage further. Reinhard's sword was more than a simple blade; it was the embodiment of justice at its finest.

"How dare you refuse to die in my presence, Saint of the Sword!" Regulus exclaimed furiously, his voice transforming into an invisible, deadly air, immediately directed at Reinhard.

However, Reinhard reacted with astonishing speed, managing to dodge the lethal attack in the blink of an eye.

Seizing the opportunity, he rushed toward Regulus and, with a swift, precise movement, delivered a vicious kick to his head.

The impact was so strong that Regulus was thrown several meters backward, hurtling through the air at a breathtaking speed. However, shortly before his body hit the ground, Regulus froze his trajectory at the exact moment and stood up.

"Despicable, soulless creature, you dare persist in what you're doing? I am Regulus Corneas, the Archbishop of the witch cult that represents greed! I have more rights than this wretched kingdom. Why don't you just vanish? I am a benevolent man; if you don't attack me, I don't attack. But all of you... you are incompetent and a real nuisance!"

His voice vibrated with uncontrollable fury, a force that emanated not only from within him, but from an alien force that had taken hold of him.

The essence of Regulus, the greed that ruled his soul, mingled with that of the Japanese man struggling to retain his humanity.

Reinhard raised his sword and, without answering, rushed towards him with enough force to defeat any opponent with a single blow, but Regulus was no ordinary enemy.

He ducked and threw a pile of dirt into the air, sending it hurtling toward Reinhard. The deadly earth, in its trajectory, struck trees near and far, but missed the sword saint, who suddenly appeared in front of Regulus. Wasting no time, Reinhard slashed swiftly toward Regulus's neck. However, the attack did not cause any damage.

Regulus, displaying a defiant and arrogant attitude, frowned, determined to mock Reinhard. Then, with a sudden movement, he grabbed Reinhard by the hair and slammed him hard into the ground.

The impact was brutal, shaking the ground beneath his feet as if thunder had struck the earth's core. Despite the blow, Reinhard barely seemed to flinch.

His eyes shot up, shining with imperturbable determination, as if every second he breathed was a threat to those who sought to upset the balance of the world.

Regulus stepped back, gritting his teeth in rage, unable to accept the sword saint's calmness, his inability to subdue him.

Greed ate at him from within, demanding victory, submission, absolute control. And yet, Reinhard's every gesture reminded him that he was standing before someone who didn't even understand the meaning of defeat.

The saint appeared before him like a flash of impending judgment. His sword didn't descend immediately. In his gaze, there was a silent question: What are you Regulus Corneas?

But the answer didn't come as a plea. It came as a punch wrapped in fury that Regulus threw without thinking, straight at the knight's face.

Reinhard took it. He didn't dodge. He didn't block.

And then, without a word, his free hand closed around Regulus's arm, restraining him, dominating him.

"Your rage... your despair... are no excuses," Reinhard muttered, as the sword began to glow with a light so pure that the forest itself seemed to bow before its presence.

"Shut up!"

Regulus also grabbed his arm and slammed him into the ground, but he didn't stop there, as the two of them began to pass through the ground, meters that turned into kilometers, piercing through everything without a trace.

The ground fractured, collapsed, and opened into bottomless chasms as they both descended, dragged down by Regulus's crushing momentum.

Giant boulders shattered like fragile crystals, ancient roots snapped with dull pops, the roar echoing like an apocalyptic event occurring deep within the earth.

But not even the immensity of the damage seemed enough to calm the storm raging inside the Archbishop.

"Damn!" "This is all your fault! I shouldn't be like this! No one should be able to challenge me!" Regulus roared, his voice echoing like an avalanche of hatred. "This is a farce!! I am invincible, I am perfect, I am the most contented man! Nothing you do will touch me!"

The speed with which they descended was so extreme that Reinhard's bones began to fracture and snap under the force of the descent.

His arms and legs twisted in such an unnatural way that it seemed the pressure of the ground had subjected him to a barbaric, crushing force.

Finally, they stopped in a place so hot that Reinhard's already battered and bloodied body began to melt. They found themselves in the middle of magma, a hellish environment where the temperatures were unbearable and Reinhard's suffering reached new levels.

Regulus, floating unharmed, gazed down at Reinhard's charred body. His chest heaved slowly, barely controlling his breathing; he didn't need air or feel fatigued; it was a rage and greed that consumed him from within.

"Is that all you have? Was that the person chosen by the holy sword?" he spat disdainfully, his words filled with contempt. "It's all lies! This is all a deception! What kind of justice is there in you, if you can't even stand up to my power? This is simply disgusting! Do you really think you can match me?! Equality doesn't exist; only the weak cling to that illusion. I will not allow you to compare me to scum."

Even amidst the thick, white-hot lava, Regulus continued to speak without ceasing. In fact, he managed to find a way to communicate despite being submerged in that incandescent liquid, though his voice couldn't reach Reinhard.

Deep in the heart of the Earth, surrounded by unbearable heat and his flesh visibly wasted, Reinhard died. Despite this, his body, shattered with painfully fractured bones and charred to the very organs, still harbored an indomitable will that dared to defy the divine.

His body, rapidly burning in the heat of the lava, glowed bright red, then suddenly returned to life.

He had recovered to such an extent that even his clothes remained intact, unharmed by the magma. It was evident that he had invoked a blessing from Od Laguna, which granted him special protection against this dangerous element.

Despite being surrounded by the incandescent lava, Reinhard didn't hesitate to launch himself at Regulus without any support. In a burst of speed and ferocity, he delivered a series of dozens of sword slashes in what could barely be considered two seconds. The impact was brutal; Regulus's body was flung upward, slicing through rock and earth as easily as butter.

In his uncontrolled ascent, Regulus's body spun like a shooting star wrapped in rage. He passed through layers of stone, roots, and underground chambers forgotten by time, until he finally emerged from the surface with a burst of burning earth and steam that shook the forest.

The sky, overcast and dark, seemed to part for a moment, as if even nature refused to witness the return of such a corrupt entity.

Reinhard emerged from the hole Regulus had made a few seconds later, completely serious.

Regulus was intact, not even ruffled by what just happened. It was impossible for Reinhard to defeat someone frozen in time; the battle would only end in a stalemate.

Regulus gritted his teeth and, with his authority, plunged his hands into the ground. With a firmness that emanated from his authority, he began to lift a huge lump of earth along with large boulders, which became meters long.

He pushed against the enormous piece of land that seemed frozen in time, and, almost magically, it transformed into a gigantic wave that dragged along earth, giant stones, and even insects. It was a phenomenon so imposing that it managed to obscure the moon, becoming truly lethal.

That enormous wave launched itself directly toward Reinhard; it was clear that if he failed to dodge it, he could be brutally killed by the rain of projectiles exceeding the speed of sound.

But Reinhard didn't move.

He watched the wave of earth bearing down on him as if it were nothing more than a breeze. There was no fear in his eyes, no tension in his muscles. Just a decision made with the weight of someone who has faced the impossible before... and walked out.

Then, just before the impact, he raised his sword.

The light that emerged from it was not a flash, nor a blinding glare. It was a dawn contained within a blade. An aurora of pure power, boundless, formless, without screams or fury. It was the judgment of the world manifested in steel. And in a single motion, it slashed.

It wasn't a violent, impulsive slash. It was a serene, perfect movement, as if the universe had been carved for that very moment.

The wave of earth stopped.

Everything within—stones, insects, even time itself—suspended in midair for a fraction of a second... and then it shattered. That break occurred in clear, almost beautiful lines, as if a celestial sword had split reality.

The energy released by that slash didn't vanish. Instead, it expanded skyward in an arc of invisible light, piercing the clouds, twisting the wind, and disintegrating Regulus's attack itself. In that instant, the forest fell into a profound silence.

Regulus grabbed his head with both hands, putting intense pressure on his skull that was obviously undamaged, it was as if he were on the verge of madness. The despair and confusion of not seeing Reinhard dismembered had echoed in his mind.

Taking advantage of this distraction, Reinhard gripped the handle of his sword firmly. Without wasting a second, he launched himself at Regulus like lightning, executing a swift movement in which he delivered a powerful kick.

The impact was so powerful that Regulus's body was launched into the air, rapidly ascending into the sky. As he ascended, the landscape of the forest and Priestella in the distance gradually faded, becoming a mere blur.

Reinhard stood on Regulus's back as he steadily ascended, rising to great heights.

"Regulus Corneas, this battle has come to an end. You have lost."

Reinhard's sword shone with a glow so intense it resembled the light of an artificial sun, capable of illuminating the darkness of the night. With a powerful surge, Reinhard leaped high, performing several acrobatics in the air before slashing toward Regulus.

The impact of the sword was so powerful that a gigantic shockwave rippled out, disintegrating all the clouds in the sky and leaving a void in the firmament.

Regulus fell, his body sinking into the earth, creating a large crater. Reinhard stood on a mountain, convinced that Regulus had died; no one could survive such an attack; that was the true power of the dragon blade.

The smoking crater where Regulus had fallen stretched out to a diameter impossible to ignore, its charred and fragmented edges testifying to the power unleashed. The earth itself trembled, as if the planet was still processing the violence of the impact.

Reinhard stood atop the mountain, motionless, the wind rustling his garments as if silently celebrating victory. His sword, still wrapped in a faint white luminescence, lay at his side, trembling subtly like an exhausted living being. And yet, he did not let his guard down. He had learned that against enemies like Regulus Corneas, even a second of carelessness could be fatal.

But he did not move.

Not out of arrogance, nor out of absolute certainty, but out of respect for the threat he had faced. There was no euphoria or relief in his gaze, but a serene steadfastness. The expression of someone who had done their duty.

For a few long seconds, there was only the sound of the crater cooling... until the earth shook again.

The ground cracked. Not only that, but a large plateau-like segment of land began to rise, surpassing Priestella in size. Its magnitude was colossal. The earth trembled as if experiencing an earthquake, and beneath that immense mound of earth stood Regulus, easily supporting the thousands of tons weighing down on him.

"I am the exception..." he said, a dislocated smile twisting his face. "I am the law that cannot be broken... I am the eternal perfect being, the perfect bond, the man who has everything. EVERYTHING!"

Regulus made a stunning leap, and the enormous mound of earth rose thousands of feet into the sky, obscuring the moon behind his imposing figure and enormous size.

Reinhard watched in awe at the incredible feats Regulus Corneas was capable of. However, something didn't quite fit. His eyes shifted toward the city, visible in the distance, and an icy chill ran down his neck.

Reinhard realized that he could carry out a devastating attack on the city using all that earth he had. Based on his limited knowledge of Regulus's authority, he understood that he possessed the ability to transform any material he touched into projectiles.

If he decided to hurl all that earth at the city, he could create a catastrophe that would wipe Priestella off the map.

————————————————————————

"The four control towers have been recaptured, and the foul cultists holding the city hostage have been defeated! The city is safe again: Pristella has won!"

A cheerful voice resonated throughout the city through the Metia broadcast.

There were no problems other than the announcer's voice cracking slightly and the signal being slightly unstable.

There was no feeling that the person was being forced to say it.

"Subaru! That was...!"

"Yes. It seems things went well..."

Nodding at Emilia's growing excitement, Subaru let some of the tension disappear from his shoulders.

At least, they had avoided the tragic outcome in which the floodgates opened and submerged the entire city, or where Emilia married Regulus.

He wondered if he had escaped or if he had done what Emilia had told him. However, what worried him the most was not having seen Reinhard since Regulus sent him to an unknown location some time ago.

But he was certain Reinhard would return, since he knew how powerful he was.

The only slight concern occupying his mind at that moment was that he recognized who was speaking on the broadcast, and if he wasn't mistaken, it was the voice of Kiritaka Muse, who had disappeared.

It was his voice that gave the daily broadcast telling the people of the city to seek shelter in case of emergencies, so it was a familiar voice to them and would reach their hearts without any problem.

He hoped everything was okay and that his friends had emerged successfully from the battles against the other archbishops, so he needed to find them all and see if everything went well.

"There'll be no end to it if I open that can of worms, though. In any case, we should hurry back. I won't be able to relax until I see it with my own eyes."

The two of them were relieved, as the battle had finally come to an end. They were preparing to walk when suddenly, the moon began to darken.

"What's happening?" Subaru asked, turning his gaze toward Emilia.

She gazed at the sky with a mixture of astonishment and fear; her pupils were dilated, reflecting the terror she felt at what she was witnessing.

Subaru was confused by her reaction, but, determined to understand, he turned his gaze toward what had captured Emilia's attention and, finally, saw it.

A huge mound of earth could be seen in the distance, covering the moon; it was so gigantic that Emilia began to tremble as she saw how this immense thing seemed to point toward Priestella.

The shape wasn't completely defined, but its size was so colossal that it overwhelmed the imagination.

The people from other parts of Priestella, who had gained hope, now just watched in terror at what they were witnessing.

Otto, Beatrice, Anastasia, Aldebaran, Crusch, Beatrice, Wilhelm, Priscilla, Felt, Felix, Liliana, Kiritaka, Reinhard.

Even the 53 wives.

Everyone without a roof over their heads looked to the horizon as if they were witnessing the second coming of Christ, although apparently it was the beginning of the final judgment.

Emilia took Subaru's hand, hoping to find in his touch that what she saw wasn't real. However, as she felt Subaru's hand tremble, she understood that it was completely true.

There was no way to escape.

"No..."

This can't end like this..."

Chapter Text

A man walked through the corridors of a hospital, his steps heavy as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. Despite this, he kept his gaze steady, trying to ignore the weight on his heart as he approached a particular door on the third floor of the hospital.

He stood in front of the door and took a long breath, before touching it with a trembling touch of his right hand, while holding a beautiful bouquet of pink flowers in his left, which he probably bought on his way to the hospital.

He waited a few moments, holding his breath, until he finally heard a soft "come in" echoing in his ears.

It was a warm and kind voice, not too loud, but strong enough to compel him to take the doorknob in his hand. A little nervously, he tilted his gaze slightly, as if not quite ready to see this person.

"Ah, son, it's been a while since you last visited me." How are you?

That voice sounded tired, but upon seeing her son, it became cheerful and a little enthusiastic. She didn't seem angry about not having any visitors from her son recently, and this caused the man's heart to experience a slight ache upon hearing his mother's voice so full of joy.

He forced himself to look up and face his mother, driven by a deep sense of guilt and the knowledge that he could no longer ignore the harsh reality she was facing.

She was sitting up in the hospital bed, her hands clasped in her lap. A soft smile graced her face, radiating warmth despite the situation.

Her eyes, a beautiful light blue, shone with a peculiar hue that reflected both her strength and her vulnerability. Her snow-white hair fell in delicate waves behind her shoulders, accentuating her ethereal appearance. Although her cheeks were slightly gaunt, it was impossible to miss her exceptional beauty.

"Mom... I'm sorry for not coming to see you. I've been, uh... a little busy with work, really..."

"No, no, no," the woman interrupted him in a gentle tone, followed by a series of pats on the chair next to the bed. "Sit down, I'm not angry."

The man obeyed without a word. He walked slowly to the chair, sat down awkwardly, and placed the bouquet on the table next to the bed.

For a few seconds, he said nothing; he just looked at her, studying every new line on her face, every shadow under her eyes. Time hadn't been kind to her, but her spirit, that warm flame that had always surrounded him since he was a child, was still there... alive, albeit dim.

"They're beautiful," she said as she carefully brought the bouquet closer, inhaling its scent with a wistful smile. "They remind me of the ones that grew in your grandmother's garden, do you remember?"

He nodded slightly, pressing his lips together. His throat felt dry. The memory of those summers, running barefoot through the flowers while his mother laughed from the porch, hit him with the force of a lost sigh.

"Yes... I remember," he murmured. "You always said pink roses were your favorite."

"And they still are. I never changed my mind, you know." He laughed faintly, a brief but sincere sound. "Even though I've had a lot of time to think. And sometimes I wonder if you've changed too... since the last time you came."

He looked down, feeling the sharp edge of the question stab into his chest. He couldn't deny that he had changed. The work, the routine, the invisible burden of responsibilities that sometimes made him forget the most essential things... everything had transformed the cheerful child he had once been into this overwhelmed adult.

"I'm sorry, really... Mom, I... I'm scared, scared of losing you. I don't want to come here one of these days and see that..."

"...you're gone."

His voice broke on the last words, a subtle tremor running through his body as he stared at his own hands, as if he could find comfort there or an answer that never came. The silence that followed wasn't awkward, but filled with everything that hadn't been said in months, maybe years.

The woman watched him calmly, never losing that tenderness in her gaze. She slowly reached out, her thin, fragile fingers resting on her son's with a gentleness that belied the obvious weakness of her body.

"My boy..." she whispered. "I've lived with that fear since I knew something wasn't right. But I don't want you to carry it with you too. I didn't come into the world to be a shadow over your days... I came to give you life, not to steal it."

The man squeezed his eyes shut, gritting his teeth as if they could stem the tears welling up inside them.

His mother had always had that serene way of speaking that effortlessly disarmed him. Her presence was like a refuge, a warm echo of a time when everything was simpler, purer.

"I have so many memories with you... so many moments that still sustain me when I feel like I can't take it anymore," she continued, with a smile that was more light than sadness. "But I don't want to become one. I want to continue being a part of your life... not just a pretty memory."

"Mom, don't say that..." he pleaded softly, finally looking up. There were tears in her eyes, but also a spark of determination. "I promise I'll come more often. No matter how busy I am. I will. Not out of guilt... but because I want to. Because I need you."

She squeezed his hand gently, and although her strength was minimal, the gesture was more comforting than any words.

"It's not necessary. You already have your life out there. I don't want you to lose what you've achieved because of your dying mother. You must find your own happiness, even if it pains me to see me wither, like those beautiful flowers. It's part of life, isn't it? We are born, we live, we reproduce, and we age. It's as simple as it is beautiful."

But even in its fragility, her voice held the dignity of someone who had loved deeply, and had been loved.

He looked at her, feeling those words float in the room, like petals suspended in the air. He didn't know how to respond at once; he just nodded slowly, as if each word she said was gently digging into his heart, one after the other, leaving a wound that didn't hurt... but that didn't fully heal either.

"Maybe it's part of life," he finally said, his voice hoarse, "but that doesn't mean it's easy to accept."

She smiled again, that smile of hers, a mixture of resignation and love. It wasn't the smile of someone giving up, but of someone who had made peace with their fate.

"You're right. It isn't. But sometimes... when the wind blows and carries with it the scent of those flowers, do you know what I think?"

He shook his head gently, curious, clinging to each word as if his balance depended on them.

"I think life is beautiful... because it's finite. Because it compels us to treasure every moment, every glance, every shared silence like this. If we were eternal, do you think any of this would have any value?"

A solitary tear trickled down the man's cheek. He didn't wipe it away. He couldn't. It was as if doing so would desecrate something sacred in that moment.

"I love you, Mom," he whispered. "I don't know if I ever told you enough. Maybe I never knew how..."

She shook her head sweetly, her light blue eyes shining with unshed tears.

"You said it so many times. In your hugs, in your childhood drawings, in every shy smile when you brought me flowers picked from your grandmother's garden. And you still say it now... simply by being here."

"M-Mom..."

The man finally broke down as tears fell steadily from his face; the pain of losing his mother had been too much for his heart. For some, it was a sign of weakness for a man to cry, but in that moment, a man wept for the woman most beloved to many sons and daughters.

"Don't go, Mom... I don't want to lose you. I feel like the time I spent with you isn't enough... Mom...! If you go... what will become of me...?"

She just watched him. She watched him the way she did when he was little and hurt his knees playing, like when he hid behind her legs for fear of a stranger. Her eyes never lost the warm glow or the tenderness that seemed to embrace him even without touching him.

Then she slowly ran her fingers over her son's wet cheek, wiping away one of his tears, even as more tears fell. Not to erase them, but to honor them. Because in every tear there was love, and in love, a gentle, inevitable goodbye.

"Shhh... my boy... you don't have to be strong now. Just be you. That's enough for me. You've given me more than I ever dreamed of... even with your silences, even with your absences. You were there. In me. And I... will always be in you."

She took a deep breath, and for a moment her body seemed to grow even more fragile, as if every word she spoke was torn from the depths of her soul. But still, she smiled. She always smiled.

"If I go, I will live in your footsteps. In every good decision you make. In your way of looking at the world with kindness, even when it hurts. I will be there in the days when you doubt and need guidance, and in the nights when silence weighs more than sleep. You will not lose me, because you cannot lose someone you truly love. You will carry me with you... until your last breath."

The man trembled. He rested his forehead on his mother's lap, like when he was a child, seeking shelter, asking time to stop just a little. Just one more minute. Just one more breath with her.

"Forgive me... sorry for being greedy."

Her slender fingers stroked her son's hair with an ancient tenderness, a caress that knew just how to calm storms. She didn't need to say anything, because in that silent gesture lay her forgiveness, her absolute understanding. The kind of love that doesn't ask for explanations, that doesn't judge, that isn't measured by the time shared but by the depth with which one clings to the memory of the other.

"It's not greed... it's love. The kind of good love, the kind that doesn't want to let go, the kind that holds on because it's been real..."

"And that love, my son... is the most beautiful gift you've given me."

————————————————————————

"I'll always carry you in my heart, Mom. You'll always be with me, and even though I may be different from you, I'll strive to be what you stood for. I promise to make every moment count, even in your absence... There are times when I don't wish to continue, but I'll do it for you. I remember you told me that one day fate would show me the path I should follow, so I promise to do my best... I always find myself apologizing, but this time I want to apologize to the entire world. I don't do it because I sincerely want to, but because you wanted me to. I smile only because of the lessons you taught me. Sometimes I wish for everything to end, but at the same time I don't want you to feel disappointed in me if I make a mistake or do something stupid. I'll just stay here, waiting for you. I don't know what the future holds, and I wonder if this guilt I feel is fair or if I'm just being an idiot, focused only on my own comforts." However, I don't want to let myself be dragged down by the darkness, I don't want to become something I despise myself. I've made many mistakes; at times I've lost control and lack clarity of mind due to fear. I fear the outside world and the judgment of others for my performance, or even for things I've never gotten around to doing. I don't understand why I'm here now or if I'll ever return, but, to be honest, I don't know what to decide. There are some things I miss and others I don't. I don't want that life again, but it's difficult having to put in the effort and have more people not appreciate it or only judge me by my appearance. No, it's not my appearance, but fate forced me to have it and feel the guilt for their actions. I'm not clear about who I should empathize with, or whether the choices I've made are the right ones or if, on the contrary, I'm simply acting naively. If the latter is the case, perhaps death is the only viable way out. You can't think of sins as simply being resolved with a sorry; Furthermore, the lives of those who have suffered will never return because of it... nothing will ever be the same again, nothing will ever be restored..."

————————————————————————

The man was writing in a workspace; it was nighttime, and he didn't stop. Even though his eyelids ached, he forced himself to continue.

He remembered his abusive boss's words and frowned with suppressed rage. How could he force him to work overtime? Was he not considerate?

He hated every second of that place, but bowed his head to the moral code and his own shame; all he could do was accept this life alone, without the person he loved most, because it had been years since he'd last seen her.

The tears stopped flowing from his eyes, but the wounds didn't heal, and all he had left was to accept that this was his life until he stopped being efficient and they hired someone younger.

That life could be considered miserable, but it's even more miserable to live on the streets with nothing to eat. It's not that he chose that fate; no one forced him to make that decision. However, if those same people judge him with their eyes, how can he make decisions about his future or what he wants?

There he was, hunched over in front of the cold blue light of the screen, typing soullessly, with only the inertia of someone who survives. Each keystroke was an artificial heartbeat. The ticking of the clock hanging on the wall didn't mark the hours, but their wear. The hands didn't turn... they sank.

Outside, the city slept, but not for him. For him, the night was a chain, a cage with bars of routine. Every click of the mouse, every line of code or bland text he wrote were silent cries to a world that didn't listen. He had lost many things: his time, his dreams, his tenderness. But what hurt him most was having lost his mother... and with her, the only true light that had given him shelter.

Sometimes, when his tired eyes closed for seconds, he felt the touch of her fingers in his hair. Her warm voice, saying, "Everything will be okay." But he opened his eyes and there was nothing. Just a spreadsheet. Just tasks. Just empty demands that didn't even make him feel useful, just functional. Just another cog that would eventually be replaced by a newer, faster... more soulless one.

He sighed, and that sigh wasn't a respite, but a surrender. He remembered that life was finite, as she said. But what was the point if every day was a faded copy of the one before?

He rubbed his face, trying to overcome sleep, but it was too strong, so he laid his head on the table. He didn't like life and feared death like any human being; besides, he lacked the courage to do anything else.

He just wanted things to change, for another chance to do what he loved. He didn't want to die in a monotonous and sad life; Everything was sad for him, and yet he smiled because his mother taught him to smile and take everything with good humor. However, he wasn't his mother; she was a strong woman who, even in her final moments, fought illness to the bitter end.

He, on the other hand, just let himself be carried away by the current of the days, by the routine that squeezed him until he was empty. She had been a beacon, a flame that refused to go out even when the wind blew cruelly. He was the shadow left behind, trembling in the corner of a life he didn't feel was his own.

They had been buried beneath forms, reports, faceless clients. Under a screaming boss and schedules that never ended. Under debts that didn't forgive passion, only demanding performance. And there he was: just another one. Invisible, silent, obedient.

He didn't want that anymore.

Slowly, he closed his eyes and let sleep take over; he couldn't stand it anymore; he just wanted to sleep for a moment longer...

The world blurred in the blink of an eye as sleep swept him away, and into that limbo of memories, where everything was better. In his sleep, his mother's voice echoed softly and serenely: "Don't give up, son, even in the darkness there is a glimmer of light."

The image of that garden overflowing with pink roses mingled with the echo of their laughter and hugs, and for a moment, the weight of the forms and reports faded. With the weight of Priestella's fate on his shoulders, a flash of light illuminated his soul.

Now he remembered...

He opened his eyes and looked at the place where he stood; it was a dark place like the emptiness of space, as if he were floating. He thought he was alone there until he saw someone else: his hair was white and his eyes were golden, the appearance of that villain who was defeated by his own stupidity.

In that moment, he knew that person was Regulus Corneas, or the soul of the Archbishop.

Two souls of two very different men in one body.

"So... we finally meet, Regulus Corneas."

Chapter Text

Inside Regulus, in his subconscious, there were two people, in a space as black as the emptiness of space.

Regulus and the Japanese man, two very different souls with very different ideas. Aside from the fact that they were both naked, it was clear that Regulus seemed upset.

Regulus wants to kill everyone in Priestella, while the Japanese man has no such intention. Despite having received insults and scorn for Regulus's actions, he has no desire to kill anyone.

In that space, two souls shared the same body, but their wills contradicted each other. The battle was not only external, against those who stood in their way, but also internal, in Regulus's mind.

Regulus, the man whose ego was completely forged in the belief that he was perfection itself, was furious. Every fiber of his being wanted to destroy, to raze, to demonstrate his power.

He felt less than a god, more like the one who should rule the world. With his gaze of eternal hatred and a mind obsessed with always being right, Regulus loomed within his subconscious, his overwhelming will wanting to surface and destroy everything in his path.

And the other soul, the one that had been a Japanese man, struggled to hold firm.

He had been transported into the body of Regulus Corneas, and although his memories of his previous life were slowly fading, something inside him told him he couldn't follow the same destructive path.

Every time he heard Regulus's murderous impulses, he felt a jolt of revulsion within him. He didn't want to kill, didn't want to destroy the lives of innocent people, even if his body wanted him to.

"So... we finally meet, Regulus Corneas," the Japanese man said calmly, though it felt strange to be standing before another naked man. They were just two souls, so shame didn't exist at that moment.

Regulus placed his hand on his hip as a vein popped out in his forehead. He was so angry that, had he been able to use his authority, he probably would have torn him to pieces right then and there.

"Who do you think you are? I am Regulus Corneus, the most complete and self-satisfied man! How dare you invade my body?! That is a blatant violation of my rights. Weren't you taught fundamental values and principles?! I am a benevolent man, but this... this is unacceptable! It is a monumental lack of respect!"

The Japanese man just sighed in disappointment. If I confirm it now, that was Regulus Corneus; He never kept his mouth shut and was literally a spoiled child over 100 years old, only very dangerous.

"Of all the people it could have ended up with... Why did it have to be you?"

Regulus frowned even deeper. His bare feet stepped into the void without leaving a trace, yet he seemed to walk with haughtiness, as if each step reaffirmed his supposed authority.

"Do you not understand what it means to be in my presence?! My body is not a temple that you can desecrate with your vulgar existence! I am the epitome of order! The perfect balance between virtue and justice! I am not a puppet for you to play hero!"

The Japanese man crossed his arms, observing patiently. His serenity contrasted violently with Regulus's theatricality. It wasn't that he didn't feel fear, because he did... he knew perfectly well what this man had done, how many lives he had destroyed just on a whim. But he also knew that he couldn't bend. Not if he wanted to change anything.

"I don't want to be a hero," he replied firmly. "I just want no more people to die because of your arrogance. I don't care what you think you are, Regulus. What you did in your life was monstrous. And if I'm here now... if I have the chance to prevent you from repeating history, I'm going to do it."

"Cheap moralism! A cheap speech about justice, typical of hypocrites who have never held real power! People only respect one thing: absolute control! And I..."—raising both arms as if waiting for an ovation—"I represent that control! I am the only one who has the divine right to decide!"

"...True, I didn't decide to enter your body or anything like that. What happened was, I fell asleep at work, and when I woke up, I found myself inside your body, right at the moment you were about to confront Reinhard and Subaru. It's important for you to understand that you are a fictional character from a light novel titled Re:Zero, and your story culminates tragically in arc 5. Knowing this, I made the decision to try to alter your fate, but I did it for myself, not for you. However, it seems that, due to your selfish desires, you are about to cause the destruction of Priestella... with that vast amount of land, you are aware that if Emilia were to pass away, the little King would cease to exist. However, that doesn't seem to bother you at all; The truth is that you have already lost your sanity or in fact you never had it."

Regulus stood still for a second. His expression froze between fury and disbelief, as if the Japanese man's words couldn't process in his grandeur-addled mind. His eyes, usually filled with blind arrogance, narrowed. For the first time, he seemed confused.

"Fictional...? A novel...?" he repeated, each word falling from his mouth with the weight of an abyss. Then he laughed. A dry, hollow laugh, devoid of any true joy, but more like the sound a rusty gear would make when it breaks. "What a colossal insult! Do you think that justifies your insolent existence within me? Now you're going to say I'm just a "character"? That everything I am, everything I've done and deserve, has been written by someone else's hands! Do you have so much contempt for the truth that you need that fantasy to feel better about yourself?!"

"Regulus Corneas came from a lower-class family. Your father was an alcoholic, but he tried to be a good father. Your mother complained about the daily financial hardships, though she sometimes apologized. You had two brothers; sometimes they were cruel to you, but if you spilled your food, they offered you part of theirs. One day, you discovered the greed gene, and by absorbing it, you became compatible, gaining great power. You ended your family's life, destroyed the village that despised your people, and wiped out neighboring towns. In one of those villages, you met a woman and made her your first wife. You truly loved her, but she was deeply affected mentally by the massacre you caused. Thanks to the little King, you began to live freely, almost like an immortal. At some point, your wife passed away, and you smiled genuinely, something that impacted you mentally since you didn't understand why it happened. She was the only woman for whom you erected a tomb, at some point, when you decided to join the witch cult. You respect Pandora for what happened in the Elior Forest, and until that moment, you obeyed the teachings dictated to you by the gospel. For a long period, you dedicated yourself to collecting wives. In this arc, specifically in arc 5, you make your appearance in the city of Priestella, accompanied by three Archbishops who represent the sins of Wrath, Lust, and Gluttony. On this occasion, you kidnapped Emilia with the intention of making her number 79 in your collection. However, you were confronted by Subaru and Reinhard, and the manacles were frozen by Emilia, causing the little King to cease functioning. You drowned in the depths of Priestella, but I took control of your body in the Chapel. The rest is history, and everyone despises you: your wives, Subaru, Emilia, and the other Archbishops. But I avoided your fate, because as I said, I did it for me, not for you."

Regulus was no longer laughing. Nor was he screaming. He remained motionless, like a cracked marble statue about to crumble. The absolute emptiness surrounding them seemed to shudder at the silence that followed the Japanese man's declaration. Each word spoken had been like a chisel carving the truth into the core of Regulus's ego, slowly shattering the image of divinity he had created for himself.

His eyes, normally filled with arrogance, were wide open, aimless, as if desperately searching for a foothold in a reality that had just collapsed. He swallowed—an unusual gesture for him—and his lips trembled slightly.

"...Lies..." he muttered, his voice weak, unrecognizable even to himself. "Everything you said... can't be true. It's absurd. Ridiculous! How dare you... turn my life into a mere story written by some pathetic being from another world?!"

The Japanese man held his ground. He felt neither joy nor triumph. Only sadness. What he saw before him was not an invincible monster, but a man who had broken under the weight of his own lies. A man who, even after a century of atrocities, remained a child trapped in the illusion of his own power.

"I didn't come to mock you, Regulus, because you had already lost everything. Your story is over." Your body was going to become a grave, and your soul to dust. But now… something has changed. I'm here. And that means I can choose something different.

Regulus took a step back, as if the words hit him harder than any fist. His hands trembled, balled into fists so tight the knuckles felt like they were about to burst.

"Something different...? And what makes you think you can decide that?! You have no right! None! This body is mine! This power is mine! And you're just a shadow! A parasite hiding behind my face!"

The Japanese man slowly lowered his arms. His eyes shone, not with power, but with the conviction of someone who has seen the abyss… and chosen not to fall.

"Maybe I am," he replied. "Maybe I'm just someone who was afraid, someone who didn't know how to live their own life and ended up here by accident. But even so… I can feel that what you did was wrong. I can see in your eyes that, even if you deny it, you know it too."

Regulus shuddered.

"Shut up…!"

"No. I will not keep quiet. Because even if you are strong, even if you have the power of Avarice and a history written in blood, I am here now. And as long as I am here, I will not allow you to repeat the same path. I will not allow you to continue hurting others just to fill that emptiness you don't even understand."

"I am not empty at all, I am the most content man in my own skin! You don't understand! Don't look at me like that! Contempt?! Weakness?! Do you think any of those things matter to me?! No! I am superior, I am the very embodiment of perfection. You cannot judge me as if I were the scum that the weak are, I am superior! No one has the right to decide my fate! I define who I am, I decide what I do! Reinhard?! Subaru?! 79?! They can't compare to me, they're all just insignificant flies! Do you think I'll just stand idly by while everyone tramples on my rights like that? I won't allow it!"

"YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME!"

Regulus's final scream wasn't a roar of fury, but the heart-rending shriek of someone losing a war.

"I... I really don't understand you, Regulus Corneas... I'm someone from Japan. I had an amazing mother and wonderful brothers. She liked pink flowers, and I like them too. I couldn't be with her in her last moments because I was working, only working... even in my last moments in Japan, I was working. I didn't have the courage to change my life, but here I am, changing yours, trying to make up for the thousands of lives you took, as well as the women you killed and forced to be your wives. I accept that I am Regulus Corneas. I have decided that I will not follow the path you chose; even if people despise me or hurl insults at me, I will not be like you. My mother would not have wanted that. I am not seeking redemption, but rather to be the best version of myself, the best version of Regulus Corneas, the archbishop of sin that represents greed."

Regulus Corneas staggered, powerless to maintain the facade that had defined him for so long. That mask of divinity, of utter self-satisfaction, cracked under the weight of her words.

His breathing was erratic, as if every word he heard had taken the wind out of him. His eyes darted frantically, trying to find a way to escape this reality that stripped him bare like never before.

"No..." he whispered, almost a sob this time. "It can't be... it can't be that after all this, all that remains is this..."

The Japanese man took a step toward him, firm but without arrogance, without needing to impose himself. It was a step of presence, of existence, of decision. Because in that moment, for the first time since he entered Regulus's body, he was the one at the center of the story. Not as an invader, not as a shadow... but as someone who chose.

"You don't have to understand everything now," he said, his voice soft but unyielding. "I don't expect you to accept it. I just want you to hear it. What you were, what you did... none of it can be erased. But as long as I'm here, that past will never be repeated. You were the shadow that consumed this body. I will be the light that carries it toward something greater."

Regulus clutched his head. His body began to fragment, not like flesh being destroyed, but like an illusion fading.

"They will despise you... they will all hate you. That doesn't concern me at all. Damned tick, they are miserable beings who don't understand the greatness I possess. Do they think they can violate my rights without repercussions? Do they think I will remain silent while they trample on my ideals, which are just and right? You are not like me. I will always be Regulus Corneas; I am unique, no one is like me, no one can compare to me. Why do I have to disappear? Why do I have to be the one to suffer the consequences? Why me?"

The Japanese man lowered his gaze for a moment. A slight tremor ran through his body, but it wasn't from fear. It was the recognition of what was coming. The acceptance that the life he was taking wasn't glorious, nor heroic. It was a path through ruins, a march over the bones of the past.

"I'm sorry, Regulus. I've felt it since day one. Since I opened my eyes in this chapel and everyone looked at me with those empty eyes. But if that's the price of doing something different, then I'll accept it. Because feeling all that... it lets me know I still have a soul."

Regulus's body continued to dissolve like a shadow that finally understood it couldn't cling to the sun. There was no more arrogance in his voice, no more hatred. Only one last question.

"What if you break... like I did?"

The Japanese man smiled faintly. A broken, honest, human smile.

"Then... I'll get up. And if I can't, someone else will. Because I'm not alone. Because I don't want to be alone. And because, unlike you... I do want to understand others."

"... Damned rights violators..."

Regulus Corneas finally faded into black particles, and in that instant, the darkness fragmented, allowing reality to return.

Regulus, heaving the impressive block of earth, ceased to exert his authority over that colossal piece of land. From a great distance, it could be seen as it plummeted to the ground, causing a gigantic rumble that reverberated through the air.

Fortunately, Priestella had managed to emerge unscathed from this situation, and Regulus had also emerged unharmed.

Regulus began to dig through the earth that covered him, moving the tons of dirt urgently, as if he were a newborn emerging into a completely new and unknown world.

He reached out with his arm, and finally, his body emerged; The forest was devastated, a gruesome sight. He squinted until he saw someone pointing a sword at him.

Reinhard van Astrea wore a serious expression; although Priestella had escaped the attack unharmed, Regulus Corneas was still an enemy.

He just smiled and lowered his gaze.

"I surrender."

The silence that followed was thick, as if even the wind held its breath at the sheer unpredictability of that declaration.

Reinhard didn't lower his sword. His blue eyes were fixed on the man who, just moments ago, had threatened to destroy everything. The same man who had terrorized so many a moment ago. The same man who, a moment ago, was about to kill them all.

Regulus Corneas, the Archbishop of the Sin of Avarice, had just surrendered.

"What are you up to?" Reinhard asked, his tone firm but not aggressive.

"I told you, Reinhard: I am not your enemy, I no longer want to be."

Reinhard raised his sword, but being a walking lie detector, he sighed and slowly sheathed the dragon blade, which seemed to have lost interest in Regulus.

"I don't care what you say," Reinhard declared with icy calm. "You will be judged, Regulus Corneas. For everything you did."

He—the Japanese man trapped in the Archbishop's body—nodded, not trying to flee, not raising his voice.

"I know. I expect no less."

The sincerity in his eyes disconcerted even Reinhard, whose expression softened just a bit. It was a rarity. Not a disguised lie, not a trap of greed. It was like watching a ruined castle ask not to be rebuilt, but to be buried. Something was wrong, and yet... it was also right.

After all, they didn't know his weakness. Even after being crushed by thousands of tons of earth, he was perfectly fine, with not a trace of dirt on his clothes, not a single scratch. Despite Reinhard's attacks, he was completely fine.

Reinhard knew that if Regulus couldn't be judged by death, he would be judged by his actions.

"I'm not going to run," he said, without looking at Reinhard, his eyes fixed on the horizon where Priestella remained, untouched, as if the city itself had decided to survive.

Reinhard narrowed his eyes suspiciously and nodded slowly, confirming what he was saying.

"I understand. I'll take your word for it; I can't judge you; the candidates, the city of Priestella, will."

"..."

And so... the battle for Priestella came to an end.

Chapter Text

Regulus and Sirius were in a dusty, empty room deep within the dungeon. She sat on a chair in the center of the room, bound with her own golden chains.

Regulus was also bound, but in his case, the bonds were ropes. The situation was comparable to trying to catch a dragon that had lived for a thousand years using only a pair of thin sewing threads. Furthermore, he was only a few meters away from Sirius.

He was willing to cooperate and was taken by Reinhard to Priestella. Once there, he was taken into the custody of Aldebaran, who was not present at the time.

Regulus found it surprising that Reinhard knew Aldebaran's location so precisely. However, given his past exploits, it was likely that he had some sort of divine blessing to aid him in such situations.

According to his intuition, at any moment Subaru, Emilia, and Beatrice would enter the room for the purpose of interrogating them. Depending on how events unfolded, Sirius was likely to repeat what he had said in the original story.

For the moment, he found himself completely alone, with only Sirius for company, who was showing signs of profound sadness. This state of mind was a consequence of having come to the painful realization that Petelgeuse would not return.

Regulus shifted his gaze toward her, staring at her figure. The distant echoes of the conflict that had taken place resonated in his mind, but it wasn't so much the external conflict, but the emotional battle he had just faced within.

That war without banners, where the enemy was a shadow with its face, was already over... and he had survived. But to what purpose?

Knowing that Sirius would be taken to the capital, what would his fate be? He had already accepted his judgment, but he knew that his situation was very different from hers.

At least he remained sane, but Sirius didn't cry. He didn't speak. He didn't move.

His eyes, once ablaze with madness and devotion, were now dry wells. Regulus—or the man who occupied his body—understood that kind of emptiness. The kind of void love left behind when it left, when it rotted, when it no longer hurt because even the pain was gone.

He understood; he felt that kind of feeling, and he didn't consider himself good at cheering people up. Yet now, he didn't want Sirius to end up the same way he had been so long ago.

He cleared his throat, though the gesture was unnecessary given the condition of his body; he wanted the silence to stop being awkward, or somehow more tolerable.

He wondered what he should say to an archbishop. It's not like he's a therapist, either; he can barely handle his own mental issues.

He let out a sigh, not wanting to dwell on it too much; Too much had already happened in such a short time. For now, he'd just say the first thing that came to mind.

"Sirius, don't worry, there are plenty of fish in the sea; it's not the end of the world."

What nonsense had he just said?

The bandaged woman, and the Archbishop of Wrath didn't respond; she just continued with her head down, making Regulus feel somehow... Guilty? Not that Sirius was an angel; he'd probably ruined many lives throughout his existence because of his unhealthy love.

Again with the guilt, this was starting to get annoying. How many times will he have to do those things because he is in Regulus' body?

However, he did bear some responsibility for leaving her in that state after mentally defeating her.

Did his words affect her that much? If that was the case, he had to be careful what he said; he didn't want to find out what would happen if he altered events too much.

"Now... should I feel proud or satisfied?" Regulus murmured to himself, somewhat thoughtful about Sirius's current situation.

Silence remained his only response. Sirius looked like she was made of stone, as if even her madness had vanished, leaving behind only the shell of a broken woman.

Regulus leaned back a little against the chair, its ropes creaking, but he didn't force himself to free himself. He could have if he truly wanted to. But he didn't. Not yet.

He looked at Sirius again, deep in thought. Seeing her in that calm state gave him a strange satisfaction, and he felt there were certain words he longed to say.

He asked himself if he could really do it. However, knowing he probably wouldn't see Sirius again for a long time, he decided he had nothing to lose by trying.

"Sirius, the truth is... it's a little embarrassing, but you've become quite a charming person, or maybe attractive? I don't know... but I would have liked to go on a date with you if I'd had the chance, if I weren't an Archbishop."

Sirius remained motionless at first, with no reaction. His comment hung in the air, like a stone thrown into a dry lake, with no water to ripple or echoes to rumble. All that remained was a deep emptiness.

Regulus, head tilted, watched curiously. He hadn't spoken those words to provoke a response from her—at least not entirely—but because something sincere resonated within him. There might have been a twisted undertone, certainly, but the honesty was evident. She was no longer the unhinged figure who used to shout about love, despair, anger, and fire. Now, she had become something different… human. Fragile. Silent.

And somehow, that made it even harder to bear.

Finally, Sirius looked up. His red-rimmed eyes weren't the result of crying; they resembled ashes after a devastating fire. Although the bandage covered his entire face, the tension in his jaw and the slight trembling in his hands spoke for themselves.

"Don't talk to me like that, don't say those things, not after what you said."

Regulus didn't look away from Sirius. He didn't try to justify himself, or offer excuses. He simply nodded slowly, as if receiving a blow he had already anticipated.

"I know. But... sometimes, after losing everything, you say what you never dared to say before."

Sirius snorted, without humor, without hatred. Only with that sour taste of someone once devoted to him, now only dust of memories. The golden chain clinked as he turned his wrist slightly.

"And you think that's any use? An imaginary rendezvous, an empty compliment, now that nothing remains? Petelgeuse won't return. You knew that. You made me see it. You took him from me, as if he were nothing more than an illusion."

Regulus looked away for a moment, letting out a slow, deep breath.

"I didn't mean to take anything from you," he said, his voice laced with sincerity. "I simply wanted... to help you understand that continuing to search in that direction would lead you to your own doom. Yet, you're right, I did. I did it because it was something I needed to do. It was necessary for my own survival."

Sirius shrank in on herself, as if the words were pulling her inward. Her feet touched the dusty ground, and for a moment, she looked like a child lost in the middle of a war she didn't understand.

"And is surviving worth it... if you're left alone?" she asked, her voice trembling, almost childlike.

Regulus closed his eyes. His voice, when he answered, was soft, stripped of the arrogance with which the true Regulus should respond.

"I don't know. But I want to find out. And so should you. Even if there's no one who looks at you the way he looked at you. Even if it hurts..."

There was a brief moment of silence, a silence not steeped in contempt or resentment, but born of the connection between two people who, for the first time, had only their truth to offer each other.

"What do you say, Sirius?" "Do you accept?" Regulus finally asked, as their gazes met.

Sirius's eyes flashed softly, recalling that moment when their faces had met so close together. At that moment, a mixture of emotions washed over him, and he decided to look away, feeling the heat emanate from his cheeks.

"Do you promise we can go on a date someday?"

Regulus stared at her for a moment, stunned. Sirius's voice, shaky and fragile, had broken the tension in the air like a match being struck on a very dark night.

It wasn't a plea, or a demand. It was something more painful: hope. A simple, human desire that rose from the mud where only thorns had once grown.

And that... disarmed him more than any mad scream.

His lips parted, but he didn't respond immediately. What should he say? A false promise, to comfort her? A cold truth, to protect her from herself? Or perhaps, for the first time, could she allow herself something more… ambiguous?

“I promise,” he said finally, his voice low but firm, “that if we come out of this with our souls still whole… if any part of us is still capable of feeling something more than emptiness… then yes. We will have that date.”

Sirius didn't smile, but his fingers relaxed slightly around the chains. They still trembled, still ached, but for the first time in a long time, they weren't clenching with desperation and madness.

"Where would we go?"

Regulus squinted, trying to visualize it more clearly. It occurred to him that it might be a park, a place filled with trees and flowers where the sun shone through the leaves. Perhaps a bustling café, where the scent of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the murmur of lively conversation and the sound of cups clinking together. Or perhaps he imagined a street lit by flickering lanterns, where the soft light brought a spring night to life.

There were so many places he wanted to explore, all outside of Subaru's life, that he offered no clear answer as to where to go. However, if I had to make a choice, I would choose...

"A place where no one recognizes us," he replied at last. "Where we're not Archbishops, nor monsters, nor sinners. Just you and me... two strangers trying to understand what comes after the end."

Sirius nodded slightly, his face still bowed. He said nothing more, and neither did Regulus. The dusty air in the room seemed to have grown lighter, though it was still filled with ash.

The chains rattled again, but this time it wasn't the sound of imprisonment, but of something that might, perhaps, one day break.

And at the heart of that shared silence, where before there had been only ruin, something fragile and foolish emerged.

An unattainable promise.

A small spark.

An appointment yet to be kept.

At that instant, the door creaked open; it was Subaru, his expression tense. Beside him was Beatrice, holding his hand, and a little further back was Emilia.

"So they did come," Sirius whispered as he turned his attention to the three new guests.

"Subaru, this is a waste of time. Expecting reflection or empathy or any kind of human emotion from people like them is a waste of time. It's just the kind of creatures they are."

Beatrice muttered softly, glancing sideways at Regulus with a hint of contempt in her eyes; he was the archbishop she held the most resentment toward for what had happened that morning.

"Beako... I know you hate him, but Emilia wanted to talk to Regulus, and I can't do anything about it."

Emilia simply stared at Regulus, a serious expression on her face. It was clear she had a lot she wanted to express, especially regarding the recent events that had taken place.

Regulus sighed, his gaze somewhat weary; He'd already guessed Emilia wanted to talk to him after what had happened, and at that moment, somehow, he felt a little fed up, but he just had to put up with the complaints.

"If you've come to judge me... I'm not going to stop you. I no longer have the strength to pretend I care."

Emilia took a step forward. Subaru tried to stop her, but Beatrice tightened her grip on his hand, shaking her head slightly. It was her time, and they both knew it.

"I didn't come to judge you, Regulus," Emilia said finally, her voice soft but tense, thick with restraint. "I came to understand. I came to listen. Because if I don't, I'll end up hating you in another way. And I don't want to hate you, even after everything."

Sirius tilted his head slightly, curious, puzzled. Regulus glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, then back at Emilia.

"What do you want to talk about?"

"The truce... I heard you defeated Sirius, but Capella escaped... I don't know if I was right to trust you; I truly thought there was something in you that could be redeemed, but... were you the one who lifted that colossal piece of earth, Regulus?"

Regulus and Emilia's alliance hadn't happened long after Regulus freed the 53 wives and Emilia decided to trust his power to make things better.

And after Regulus lifted that piece of earth, Emilia wasn't sure if she had been right to trust Regulus, even though he had surrendered.

Anyway, there was nothing to hide anymore; Reinhard must have already informed everyone about what happened, so lying or pretending not to understand wouldn't change anything.

"Yes... I did it. Sorry for ruining the forest. I wasn't in my right mind at the time... if you judge me by that, fine."

Emilia didn't look away. His expression was still serious, but it wasn't as tense as before. There was something about him, about his vulnerability, that made her reconsider every judgment she'd formed about him up to that point.

"I really thought you were going to throw that at us... I was so afraid, I thought I'd made a mistake entrusting you with my friends' battles, but you didn't attack, even when you could have... that confirms to me that there is something in you that can be redeemed."

"Are you still doing that, Emilia?" Subaru whispered with some disappointment in his voice. "Just because he didn't do it doesn't change the fact that he's an Archbishop."

He had witnessed what she did, which meant it was a clear demonstration of the Archbishop's authority, a sight that filled him with fear and made him think everything was ruined for a moment. For him, that was more than enough evidence for Regulus to be judged harshly. However, Emilia had a different perspective; Her way of seeing things was unique, and that drove Subaru to growing frustration.

On the other hand, Beatrice wasn't entirely sure what had happened to make Emilia turn on the person who had kidnapped her in that way. Her thoughts, consequently, weren't far removed from Subaru's concerns.

Emilia continued speaking, oblivious to the two of them.

"Everyone has something that defines them, even those who seem irreparably broken. Don't you see? Maybe you were a monster, maybe you still are... but that doesn't mean you can't change. No one can say for sure, not until they give you the chance to try."

Emilia gave a slight bow and then stepped back to give the floor to Subaru, who looked at both Sirius and Regulus, trying to maintain a confident smile, even though he sensed Regulus wasn't immobilized.

"Archbishops... we have a series of questions we would like to ask you, provided you are willing to cooperate with us..."

However, before we could continue, Regulus interrupted, saying:

"I am no longer an archbishop. I have been expelled from the cult..." At this, Subaru blinked in confusion, as did Beatrice and Emilia, who shared his bewilderment.

Subaru raised an eyebrow after a few seconds, as if Regulus's statement had turned the situation upside down.

"You have been expelled from the cult? How is that possible?" Subaru asked, not hiding his bewilderment.

Regulus settled back in the chair, still tied up, glancing sideways at little Beatrice.

"When I helped Aldebaran against Capella, she said to me: 'Small penis, traitor.' When Pandora finds out about this, I'll make sure you suffer every second, you skinny, shit-eating bitch... they practically fired me and took everything away from me... Well, I think it's obvious that they were going to expel me after making an alliance with Emilia."

The silence that followed Regulus's words was strange, as if the atmosphere itself had stopped for a moment. Subaru and Beatrice exchanged confused glances, unsure how to react to the absurd yet bewildering revelation.

"Pandora... is she going to make you suffer?" Subaru muttered, unable to hide the skepticism in his voice. He couldn't help but find Regulus's words ridiculous, almost as if he was trying to divert attention from the serious subject.

And Pandora, that name sounded familiar...

"Pandora!" Emilia exclaimed aloud, clenching her fists in rage. Pandora, the same one who had attacked Elior Forest and ruined his childhood life over a hundred years ago.

"Ah, I didn't remember that," Regulus said quietly, recalling the deep resentment he held against Pandora—at least she didn't remember him.

The mention of Pandora was a dangerous trigger, and Emilia's reaction made it clear: her entire body trembled with suppressed fury, and her always gentle face had hardened into a rictus of rage.

"What do you know about her, Regulus! Where is she?" Emilia exclaimed, clearly agitated. Her voice trembled with rage. Pandora, the witch of Vainglory, was responsible for taking Mother Fortune and Geuse away from her, and just hearing her name caused an obvious alteration in her.

Regulus didn't know how to respond. He was aware of Emilia's past, but he had no information about Pandora; The story hadn't progressed to that point.

"No one knows where she is right now; it's a mystery even to the cult itself," Sirius said, to the surprise of everyone present. His tone of voice was cold and distant when addressing Emilia, and it was evident how much he detested her.

No one expected her to speak, much less say anything in that sober, almost... lucid tone.

Regulus glanced at her. Sirius rarely spoke with that level of coldness, even in the original story. Normally, it was a mixture of hysteria, anger, madness, and desire, but now… now, he seemed like someone different. As if the mention of Pandora had also affected her, but in a different way.

"What do you know, Sirius?" Subaru asked, narrowing his eyes. He still didn't trust her one bit, and that apparent clarity frightened him more than her delusions.

Sirius didn't answer him. His eyes remained fixed on Emilia.

"Pandora appears when she wants... when she thinks she can manipulate something to her advantage," he murmured, his voice cracking with old memories. "She's not a leader, not really. She's a walking illusion; the only thing that guides us are the gospels."

Emilia bit her lip in frustration; the fact that Pandora was still alive and hadn't received what she deserved after everything she did was a severe blow to her kind heart.

Sirius looked at Subaru again, unconcerned with Emilia's reaction. Emilia narrowed her eyes as if trying to see someone inside him, which made Subaru noticeably uncomfortable.

"You," Sirius whispered. "Petelgeuse is inside you...?"

Subaru felt the air thicken. Not because of the words themselves, but because of the way Sirius had said them; that woman sent shivers down his spine, even though she was immobilized in a chair, he still felt she was a danger after the three deaths she'd suffered.

Somehow, though, her gaze felt different, different from the moment Subaru used his invisible hands against Regulus.

Beatrice's body tensed instantly, her grip on Subaru's hand tightening, protective. Emilia also moved closer slightly, suspicious, staring at Sirius with wide eyes, unsure of what to think after everything he'd said.

Sirius smiled, but it wasn't his usual smile. There was no delirium, no obsessive tenderness, no fury. Only… sadness.

“I loved him,” he whispered. “Not the way you understand love, of course. Not the way she did… but I loved him. Every rotten, desperate part of him. I felt him… even after his death. But now… he…” He glanced sideways at Regulus. “No, Petelgeuse isn't inside you, he's gone, there's only me… and a promise.” He finished, lowering his head, unwilling to speak further.

The statement was a direct, unexpected blow that left everyone in an awkward silence. Subaru blinked, unable to fully process what he had heard. Beatrice, on the other hand, looked as if something very heavy had just fallen on her, and her grip on Subaru's hand tightened, as if she were trying to stay upright herself.

"A promise?" Subaru finally asked, his voice low but full of disbelief. He didn't know if what he had just heard terrified him or confused him more.

"I don't think you should talk to her; she's in a state of depression. Man, have a little more compassion" Regulus said, concerned about not worsening Sirius's emotional situation.

His tone was somewhat casual, even a little mocking, but the look in his eyes showed an understanding that the others couldn't fully grasp.

"Not everyone has to be a constant emotional wreck. Sometimes people need time to sink into their own abyss before they can climb out, if they ever do. But I'm not here to play psychologist. I'm just saying there are times when an "I should have known better" attitude doesn't help in the slightest."

Subaru fixed his gaze on Sirius for a few seconds and realized that Regulus was right. So he decided to leave Sirius alone and head towards Regulus.

"I have many questions, especially for you, Regulus Corneas. Don't think I forgot that you insulted Rem and Emilia."

There was a hidden nuance in her words. Subaru wanted to ask her something, but didn't dare for certain reasons in his mind.

"Me? That's a violation of my rights, you know?" Regulus said with a hint of irony in his voice.

"Ah, that's right," Emilia chimed in, calmer, pointing at Regulus. "You told me I gain weight every season! Excuse me! I'm not that fat!"

Emilia accused Regulus of what he said in the chapel; she hadn't expected him to take it so seriously, but it seems even someone like Emilia gets offended when she's called fat. She just didn't know she'd phrased it any other way. Anyway, the damage was already done and the only thing left was to apologize, as if he was to blame for the fanservice.

"Are we really going to do this now?" she snorted, but then sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. "Okay, okay... I take it back. You're not fat, not even remotely. You're a silver-haired elf with more than acceptable proportions. There you go, happy?"

Emilia frowned.

"That... doesn't sound like a sincere apology," she muttered, crossing her arms.

"That's the closest you're going to get from someone who was excommunicated from a Satanic cult for having principles," Regulus replied, shrugging, still tied up. "Besides, I didn't insult Rem. When was that?"

"In the chapel, you said, 'Who's Rem?' twice, and then claimed you'd kill me because I stink like a witch if I ever woke up," Subaru complained, feeling both annoyed and offended by his selective memory.

Regulus narrowed his eyes and stifled a laugh. "Who's Rem?" It was amusing when he mocked her with those comments when confronting them and Reinhard.

Subaru gritted his teeth at the half-smile on Regulus's face. It wasn't a full laugh, not an evil sneer... it was worse: it was a light mockery, as if the whole scene was nothing more than a bad comedy sketch to pass the time.

"And you find it funny?" Subaru snapped sourly, his patience at its limit. "Do you find it amusing to laugh at our wounds?"

"No," Regulus said, tilting his head. "The 'Who's Rem?' thing was a classic. But, come on, it wasn't personal... well, maybe a little. Everyone was so tense, and no one was laughing... What would you have done?"

"Not insulting one of the women I love," Subaru responded, dryly, without blinking.

-Tsk.

"Tsk. How romantic. Very noble. Very... you." Regulus lowered his gaze slightly, muttering. "Not everyone can afford that luxury."

Subaru fell silent at those last words. There was something in Regulus's tone, something in his tired gaze, that made him pause.

"What do you mean by that?" Emilia asked, taking a step forward.

Regulus looked away, sighing as if removing an invisible mask.

"I mean, you have the luxury of loving and being loved. Of making mistakes, learning, and trying again. I... no." His eyes rested for a moment on Sirius, who remained silent, her gaze on the ground. "Sometimes, all you have left is survival..."

"Excuse me," interrupted Aldebaran, who appeared in the doorway. "It seems that they are going to decide what to do with the Archbishop."

Emilia, who had remained attentive to Regulus's words, blinked and took a step towards Aldebaran.

"Now?" she asked, her tone thick with curiosity.

Aldebaran looked at each of those present, his eyes beneath his helmet briefly resting on Sirius, as if gauging the danger before responding.

"Exactly that, candidate. The two of them, Priscilla and Anastasia, are waiting for a decision to be made regarding this man." Her gaze shifted to Regulus, with a slight glint of disdain. "After everything that has happened, the circumstances need to be clarified."

Regulus nodded in agreement with what AI had expressed. He had already intuited this situation after Reinhard's words in the forest; it seemed he was going to face some kind of...

trial.

Chapter Text

After an interrogation without results, since Sirius did not want to talk and Regulus did not have much to contribute, Beatrice's suspicions towards Aldebaran remained latent. Subaru and Wilhelm had a brief conversation afterward until Subaru met up with Julius.

"Hey!" Jul-

He raised his hand to wave and call out, but as he started to say something, Julius immediately turned and fled the shelter.

"Huh?"

Subaru was stunned by Julius's unexpected reaction.

Julius had reacted with sarcasm and sarcastic comments before, but he had never directly ignored Subaru.

He hadn't worried about him, of course. But there was something odd about that response.

"Subaru? What's wrong?"

"That jerk Julius just ignored me. Give me a second, I'm going to catch him!"

"Huh?"

There was anger bubbling in his voice as Subaru left Emilia behind and chased after Julius.

Running through the bustle of the shelter, he gave chase as Julius tried to disappear into the street. It was almost as if he were trying to avoid being seen. What was going on?

"Hey, idiot! What are you doing loitering around here when everyone's busy?! People will worry if you don't at least show your face! It's just common sense."

Turning the corner into an empty alley, Julius stopped. Shaking only his head, he looked at Subaru, who yelled at him angrily.

Subaru sensed something odd in the knight's silent stare, but Julius remained unfazed.

"...My apologies. I was looking for someone, but they don't seem to be here. I want to check the next shelter as soon as possible. If you'll excuse me."

That reply sounded very much like shaking off a stranger, so Subaru grabbed his shoulder before he could move away.

"Wait, wait, wait. What are you saying? You're looking for Anastasia, aren't you? They're all back there. You just didn't notice them. This isn't like you at all."

Julius jerked dramatically, his yellow eyes snapping open as he turned in shock to Subaru. Subaru gulped, seeing an expression he'd never seen on Julius's face before.

Shock—no, it wasn't just shock. It was pity. Despair. A plea for some kind of support.

It was such a completely alien feeling coming from Julius that it made Subaru's face tense.

"...Subaru. Do you... remember me?"

"What do you mean? It's only been a couple of hours, and Mr. Best Gentleman Julius Juukulius isn't that forgettable. What a silly question..."

Subaru shrugged and replied sarcastically. But halfway through, he realized how stupid he was being. Julius's question was clearly odd.

And if Subaru had gone to the effort of imagining a scenario that was even one step removed from the worst-case scenario he'd imagined, he should have been able to see it.

-Wait, say…?

"Subaru!" Don't run off alone like that!

Subaru flinched as he looked at Julius, who suddenly seemed very unsteady on his feet.

Meanwhile, Emilia and Beatrice, who had chased them, burst into the alley. Seeing the two of them standing there silently, Emilia blinked in confusion.

"Ummm... you're busy, I suppose?"

She noticed the strange mood and tension; her eyelashes fluttered slightly. Judging by her reaction—especially the way she was looking at Julius—Subaru had a feeling.

Wanting to dismiss it, he pointed at Julius.

"...Yes, sort of, but also not?" Emilia-tan, Beako, umm...

Emilia and Beatrice had question marks hanging over their heads at Subaru's clumsy response.

He had to ask the decisive question. The kind that couldn't be taken back or undone.

Julius had a resigned look in his eyes when Subaru looked at him and asked, "I've found Julius, so you don't mind if I bring him over to talk, do you?"

"Julius?"

Beatrice looked at Julius. Beside him, Emilia's beautiful purple eyes were filled with unease.

"Julius is a friend of yours, Subaru?"

And Subaru relived an old nightmare.

————————————————————————

Now, in the destroyed conference center, most of those involved in the battle for Priestella were there, with a few exceptions: Garfiel, Otto, and the three siblings: Mimi, Hetaro, and Tivey.

Regulus was still tied to the chair and had been brought there by Aldebaran, who was now watching Sirius in the shelter and couldn't be present.

Julius, Ricardo, Liliana, Priscilla, Subaru, Emilia, Felt, Felix, Anastasia, Reinhard, Wilhelm, and Beatrice all looked at Regulus.

"I say he should be executed because trash is still trash," Priscilla stated, directing a look of deep contempt toward Regulus.

He watched her silently, showing no reaction to her words. Knowing her well, he understood that she would express herself that way.

"I don't think that is always the solution, Lady Priscilla," Liliana said in a low voice, hoping that he would hear her.

However, Priscilla ignored her completely. For her, if she had made a decision, it was because she was convinced of it and had no intention of reconsidering her position.

They had already decided that Sirius's fate would be to be escorted by Reinhard to the capital, where she would be interrogated and subsequently imprisoned. However, the situation with Regulus was completely different.

They had all witnessed the impressive display of power he had displayed; lifting a piece of land larger than the city of Priestella proved to be truly terrifying.

Although Priscilla wouldn't openly admit it, deep down she longed to be rid of Regulus so she could feel more at ease.

"Regulus surrendered without any resistance. I believe it would be only fair to offer him the chance to hold a trial, even if he is an archbishop," Reinhard said, to which Emilia nodded, agreeing with what he had expressed.

"If he goes to trial, it will be a farce. What lawyer in their right mind would defend him?" Felix chimed in, arms crossed as his tail twitched uncomfortably. "Besides, what do we gain by doing so?"

"Regulus isn't the same as before," Emilia said, her voice soft but firm. Her words made many look at her in surprise. "The Regulus standing before us hasn't caused any harm since his capture. He's cooperated... he even freed the 53 women he held captive. I... I proposed an alliance with him, and he complied by defeating Sirius."

Priscilla looked away, her displeasure evident.

"That was my fight. If he hadn't interfered, I would have achieved victory anyway... it's simply disgusting. A half-demon allying herself with an archbishop; you should be punished in the same way as that abominable being."

Emilia's eyes widened slightly at Priscilla's words, but she didn't back down. Instead, she took a deep breath and raised her face with dignity.

"Then punish me if that's what you think is right." Her tone was clear, not aggressive, but with a firmness that left no room for doubt. "If it means saving more people and ending the suffering this conflict has caused, I accept it. Because I didn't come here to please your sense of purity, Priscilla... I came to protect."

The atmosphere thickened. Even Liliana seemed infected by the tension that gripped the room. Reinhard lowered his head slightly, silently approving of Emilia's bravery.

And Julius was still too discouraged to speak.

"Debating the past is useless," Anastasia interrupted, elegantly crossing her legs. "The question here is simple: is it more dangerous to execute him and make him a martyr for those who still follow the Cult... or to expose him, judge him, and destroy one more? The latter option has strategic value."

"Hmph..." Priscilla clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed that Anastasia took a different stance than hers. "So now we're playing politics with criminals. How far we've sunk."

"And what about the humans who also wear masks?" Wilhelm chimed in, his voice gravelly. "I've seen atrocities disguised as justice. What separates a monster from a man is not his past... but what he chooses to do next."

The old knight's words echoed, heavy but firm.

“I know there are those who wish to be rid of Regulus,” Subaru said, addressing everyone present. “However, death is not a viable option for him, and this is for one very simple reason: he is practically untouchable. None of our attacks can harm him; not even Reinhardt’s sword managed to scratch him. Now, what worries me is that I am not sure if he is truly bound or if he is simply pretending to be.”

He was right about that. Regulus's hair was perfectly combed, and his suit bore no trace of dirt. The authority of greed was the obstacle Subaru couldn't overcome.

"If you're pretending to be tied down," Reinhard said seriously, "you should know that it will be considered a hostile act. This place no longer considers you an enemy... but if you raise your hand even once more, I myself will do what is necessary to stop you. Without reservation."

Regulus bowed his head, as if pondering an important matter.

"I understand your position, but I'm not pretending. I'm... giving in. You can corroborate my words; you have the ability to recognize when someone is lying. Right now, I feel guilty for my actions and I regret what happened. I realize that the lives lost cannot be brought back, but I assure you that I am not your enemy. I am no longer part of the cult, and I no longer hold the office of Archbishop."

Silence stretched after his words. The fact that Regulus admitted guilt—something unthinkable for the man who had once been the Archbishop of Avarice—shocked everyone. Even Felix, skeptical as he was, narrowed his eyes, analyzing every gesture, every word, every nuance of the man's tone.

"Do you expect us to believe that you simply repented?" he asked incredulously. "That now, out of nowhere, you decided to stop being a monster, Priestella is destroyed, and now you're spouting such nonsense?"

"I don't expect you to believe me," Regulus replied without hesitation. "But if you're going to judge me, at least do it for who I am now, not for the distorted reflection I was for years."

"And what are you now?" Wilhelm intervened in a deep voice, his gaze fixed like a sword pointed at the heart. "A man? A sinner? A fraud? Or someone who wants to live... despite everything?"

Regulus lowered his gaze for a moment. Then he spoke, more quietly, as if the answer wasn't for others, but for himself.

"I don't know. I only know that for the first time in my life... I'm afraid. Afraid of what's to come, afraid of dying, yes... but also afraid that I'll never be able to do anything that justifies having survived. I've killed. I've destroyed. But if there's a chance, just one, that something in me can be different, I will be."

The words didn't sound dramatic. They sounded real. Raw. And in his voice, there was a crack. Not the arrogance of a defeated villain, but the trembling of someone finally admitting they were lost.

Liliana wiped her tears with the back of her hand, not hiding them this time.

"There are many kinds of songs," she said softly. "Some are born from pain, others from hope... but the most beautiful are those that emerge when someone decides to change. I don't know if you're telling the truth... but I know that voice isn't that of someone empty."

Felt snorted, crossing her arms.

"This is crazy. Now we're going to serenade the guy who could have wiped Priestella off the map?"

"If we're going to give her a trial, it should be a real one," Anastasia interrupted, her tone neutral, "not a staged play to perform without getting one's hands dirty."

Beatrice sighed, and for a moment she looked tired.

"Justice isn't always fair, not at all, but... if we ignore our own morals when it's hardest to uphold them, then everything we fight for will have been in vain, truly."

"Nonsense," Priscilla chimed in, letting the anger evident in her voice show. "I remind you who is responsible for the destruction of the city of Garkla: it was Regulus Corneas, the lives that were lost, the tragedy that unfolded, including children, women, and the elderly; He finished them all off. This isn't a trial, it's a sentence."

Emilia closed her eyes for a moment upon hearing Priscilla's words. She couldn't deny the facts. No one in that room could.

"Yes... it was," she admitted ruefully, opening her eyes again and staring at Priscilla. "But the Regulus here doesn't have the same sparkle in his eyes as the one who committed that atrocity. I'm not defending what he did. I'm not diminishing its weight. I'm just saying that spite can't be the only compass we use to decide on a life. Because if it is, we'll end up repeating the very acts we condemn."

"Don't compare justice with revenge, half-demon," Priscilla snapped contemptuously.

But before she could say more, Reinhard raised a hand, stopping her with firm courtesy.

"Priscilla… Lady Emilia isn't justifying him. No one is. But this debate has already crossed the line of emotion. We must decide with our heads, not with open wounds."

"Tch, do what you want." Priscilla looked away in annoyance.

"Well, first of all, I have several questions for you, Regulus Corneas. If you're going to cooperate, please tell the truth," Anastasia said, to which Regulus nodded, knowing he couldn't lie.

Anastasia crossed her fingers on the table before she began to speak.

"Do you hate anyone here?"

"I wouldn't say I hate them; I'm just neutral, but Subaru does annoy me a little, I won't deny it."

"He's telling the truth," Reinhard said, confirming her words.

"You annoy me too," Subaru whispered, but he didn't interrupt the conversation.

Anastasia continued, not allowing the silence to linger.

"What is your relationship with Sirius?"

Regulus hesitated, only for a second. Then he lowered his eyes with a sigh.

"Complicated. I'm not stupid, I know she's unbalanced. But she's also the only one... with whom I can feel the most comforted. I'd say affection is strange, chaotic... but it's not a lie. I've felt it. And I don't know if I deserve it, but at least, for once, I want to respond to something without violence."

Wilhelm smiled, barely, as if that last sentence resonated with him.

"She's telling the truth," Reinhard confirmed once more. His voice sounded as serious as before, but there was a hint of... humanity in his expression.

"And what is your goal now?" Anastasia asked, not letting her guard down.

"To survive," Regulus replied immediately. "I mean that with all my heart; I don't want to spend the rest of my days locked in a dungeon or seen only as the monster I once was. If there's anything I can do to make up for what I did, or what the other archbishops did, I would do it.

Anastasia frowned slightly, thoughtful. Her eyes scanned Regulus as if trying to unravel a complex mechanism, searching for the trap, the hidden cog.

"Are you saying you'd bear the burden of others' crimes?" she asked with a mixture of skepticism and genuine curiosity.

Regulus shook his head slowly.

"No. I'm not a martyr. I don't intend to bear a cross that isn't mine. But I was part of them, I shared silence, I shared blood. It's not my place to clean up what they did, but it is my place to try to make something different exist out of me. Not for them... for me."

Subaru looked away for a moment, crossing his arms. Regulus's tone wasn't arrogant or defiant. It was strange. Human.

"What if you were offered a task, a mission... a chance to prove your intentions?" Emilia asked, taking a step forward, her voice softer than before. "Would you accept it, even if it didn't benefit you?"

Regulus hesitated. Only a blink, but it was noticeable.

"Yes. I would accept it. Not because I want to be forgiven... but because I'm tired of being worthless. Of having been just an extension of the damage. If they let me do anything, even one good thing, at least I'll die knowing I wasn't just ruin."

"He's also speaking the truth," Reinhard stated calmly.

A new silence fell. This time it was not uncomfortable. It was contemplative.

Beatrice looked down, muttering something barely audible.

"How annoying... if he keeps talking like that, Betty's going to start feeling sorry for him, really..."

Anastasia leaned back in her chair, crossing one leg over the other.

"Very well, Regulus Corneas. I can't promise you freedom. Nor leniency. But if you're willing to act under supervision... and if you can actually contribute something... we'll talk about what comes next."

Regulus nodded, undramatic. Almost relieved.

"Thank you. It's more than I thought I'd get."

Felt rolled his eyes but said nothing. Priscilla, her lips pursed, kept her fury silent, contained by pure pride.

After several minutes of conversation about the people transformed by Capella, whom Emilia planned to freeze to buy time, and about the anonymous victims whose names were likely devoured by Gluttony, Anastasia moved on to the most important thing.

"They all have the same general problem, right? People transformed by Lust and people nameless by Gluttony. But the Archbishops who have the answers have disappeared without a trace, and I doubt they'll confess and tell us how to fix things. We're stuck."

"What's the point of bringing that up now?" Felix grimaced.

"The reason you're bringing it up is because you've thought of something, right?"

Emilia tilted her head at Anastasia.

"That's right," Anastasia shrugged. "There's no point in asking those nasty archbishops. In that case, why not ask someone else who might know the answer?"

Since Regulus had no useful information and neither did Sirius, Anastasia moved on to the best proposal of all, in her opinion.

"Someone else who might know..."

"Like, someone who knows a lot of things?"

"Yes, exactly. There's someone who fits that description perfectly in this country.
Someone who knows a lot of things."

"...You don't mean..." Anastasia's main statement provoked a husky murmur from somewhere in the room.

However, unlike everyone else, Subaru had no idea what she was implying.

If there was someone who knew how to undo the archbishops' powers...

"Oy, I don't know what you're talking about, but stop beating around the bush and just spit it out."

Felt, who had the same level of understanding as Subaru, glared at Anastasia.

"Sorry, sorry." Anastasia grimaced. "Shaura, the Wise."

"Huh?" Felt tilted her head, her face creased in thought. Subaru frowned in the same confusion.

“In the Kingdom of Lugunica,” Julius chimed in, “there were once three great champions who accomplished a great feat. The Sword Saint, the Dragon Lord, and the Sage. They became known as the Three Heroes.”

“The Three Heroes…”

“True. And one of them is the Sage, Shaura. The keeper of knowledge who foresees everything that will happen in this world.”

Continuing Julius’s explanation, Anastasia softened her expression into a smile. Anastasia looked around the room with her pale blue-green eyes.

“The Pleiades Watchtower, across the Auguria Dunes, at the eastern edge of Lugunica. The legendary Sage who secludes himself there might know the answers we seek.”

Otto, who had joined the conversation a moment ago, expressed his displeasure at going there, but was also prevented from doing so due to his condition. Garfiel wouldn't be able to go either because of his injuries after defeating Kurgan.

So, after a long talk, Anastasia, Subaru, Beatrice, Emilia, and Julius would go.

"But," Anastasia finished, looking at Regulus, "you'll also come with us."

"What?!" Subaru said, perplexed by what Anastasia said.

Subaru took a step forward, pointing at Regulus with a mixture of indignation and bewilderment.

"What are you saying, Anastasia?! Bringing him with us? It's crazy! What if he turns on us in the middle of the desert? What if this was all a game to escape?"

Anastasia wasn't fazed by his reaction. She simply looked at him calmly.

"Subaru, I'm not saying you trust him. But if we really want to solve what Capella has caused, we need all the help we can get. And even if you don't believe it... Regulus can be useful."

"Subaru Reinhard confirmed his words; it doesn't seem like he wants to betray us, does he, Regulus?" Regulus nodded, still tied to the chair. "You see, Subaru said yes."

Subaru clicked his tongue, frustrated. He didn't like it. He didn't like it at all. He looked at Reinhard, searching for a sign, a doubt, a grimace that would give him an excuse to continue refusing... but the Sword Saint remained steadfast, calm.

"I have no reason to distrust what he says," Reinhard repeated, with that serenity that could be irritating at times like these. "There are no signs of hostility in him. Nor of lies."

"That's not..."

"Betty might have a solution," Beatrice said, as everyone looked on. "A contract... but not the one I have with Subaru, but... a slave contract."

"A slave contract?" Subaru repeated, a mixture of disbelief and alarm.

Beatrice nodded slowly, without looking up from the floor.

"A magical pact, a severe one. If Regulus breaks the contract, his body will collapse. There's no escape, no room for betrayal."

Regulus tilted his head slightly, thoughtful, without scandal. The concept seemed to affect him less than he expected; in fact, he wouldn't have expected Beatrice to have that in her arsenal of magic.

"It sounds... quite extreme. But if it's what it takes to prove I have no ulterior motives, I'll accept it."

"You can't be serious!" "—Subaru exploded, looking at Emilia as if he needed her to react as well. "We can't travel with someone like that, no matter how many contracts he has!"

"But if there's no other option, Subaru..." Emilia replied, her voice almost a whisper, as if she doubted her own words. "If this can help us save people..."

"I'm tired of not being able to do anything," Felt said suddenly, crossing her arms. "If that guy can carry anything for us, even a little, let him do it."

Wilhelm also spoke:

"If he chains himself to help... then maybe he can be someone different."

"That's... a bit unsettling," Otto commented, feeling a slight chill run down his spine. Somehow, the feeling evoked the hard and difficult life he might have experienced if he hadn't been fortunate enough to cross paths with Subaru.

"Only this type of contract is between two people," Beatrice continued. "Someone must heartily chain themselves to Regulus as his slaver... Are there any volunteers?"

The silence was immediate, thick as fog in everyone's throat.

Subaru clenched his fists, fighting the instinct to shout that no, no one should do this. That it was madness. That they couldn't trust someone like that. That they couldn't...

But then, Emilia stepped forward.

"I'll do it."

Chapter Text

"What…?" Subaru murmured, not fully understanding what he had just heard.

Beatrice slowly raised her head, her expression a mixture of genuine surprise and concern.

"You're sure, aren't you, of what you're saying, of what this means, of what it might cost you?"

"I'm sure," Emilia replied firmly, though her voice trembled slightly. Not from fear, but from the weight of the decision she had just made. "If I can't trust myself with difficult decisions, how can I call myself a candidate for the throne…? Subaru: W-what are you doing?"

Emilia was taken by the hand by Subaru, who led her to a corner of the room, far enough away so that no one could hear them.

"Emilia, have you lost your common sense? That man kidnapped you this very morning. I know he's regretted it, but, Emilia, he's an archbishop, or at least he was. Why do you trust him so much?" Her voice reflected deep desperation, the desperation of a man in love who, somehow, seems a little possessive.

Her fingers trembled a little in the hand he held, but she didn't let go. When she looked up, her eyes held a determination that made him pause.

"It's not blind trust, Subaru. I know. I know everything he's done." Her voice was soft, but laced with firmness. "I know there are things that can't be forgiven. But I also know what I saw in his eyes..."

Subaru frowned, still not understanding.

"So what do you mean...?"

"I saw someone... who wanted to be heard," Emilia said, and then, in a small voice, "like when you listened to me, when no one else would."

Subaru opened his mouth to reply, but found no words.

"I'm not doing this for him. I'm doing this for all those who can't be saved if we continue to doubt and argue. If I chain myself to Regulus, he won't be able to harm us. And if he lies, the contract will destroy him. But if he tells the truth..." He took a deep breath. "Then we'll have gained someone willing to fight for the same cause.'"

"But you don't have to be the one to bear that..." Subaru whispered, gritting his teeth. The mere thought of Emilia taking that risk burned inside him. "Not you. Not after everything she's been through."

"I'm not as fragile as you think, Subaru." Emilia smiled at him gently, a tired but serene smile. "You taught me that."

"E-Emilia..."

Emilia gently removed her hand from Subaru's and walked towards little Beatrice, who was looking at her with a frown, showing a dissatisfied expression.

"If you want Betty's honest opinion, I must tell you that I think you're making a grave mistake by tying yourself to that man."

Emilia nodded, not surprised by Beatrice's reaction. She had expected it. Perhaps even counted on it.

"I know. And I appreciate you being honest with me," she replied gently. "But this... this isn't just about what's right. It's about what's necessary. If I have to carry this error to find the truth... then I will."

Beatrice looked down, her fists clenched at her sides. It wasn't easy seeing Emilia like this. Courageous. Determined. But also terribly vulnerable. The last thing she wanted was to see her hurt...

"At least... promise me you won't completely trust him," she murmured, almost in a childish whisper, "because Betty can't protect you if you give away your heart so easily."

"I won't," Emilia promised him. "I'm just taking a step. No more."

"... I suppose it's your choice," Beatrice said, turning her gaze to Regulus, still tied to the chair. "Regulus Corneas, you will be Emilia's slave until your sins are atoned for through actions."

Regulus opened his mouth, incredulous; that was far too long a period of slavery.

"How long is that?"

Beatrice looked at him with that coldness she used to protect herself from human emotions.

"I don't know," she replied, with no hint of compassion in her tone. "That will depend on you."

Regulus lowered his gaze for a moment. The question, though spoken in a casual tone, hadn't been a mockery. It was a genuine doubt.

"So... it will be forever, right?" he murmured with a sigh, more to himself than to the rest. "It's fine."

Subaru was on the verge of tears, overcome with helplessness, while Reinhard gently patted his back in an attempt to comfort his friend. Otto, for his part, strongly disagreed with Emilia's decision, but he didn't dare intervene; he knew her determination and steadfastness well.

Wilhelm, on the other hand, had come to the conclusion that, after what had happened with Theresia, it was right to change his perspective. He stopped seeing Regulus as an enemy and began to consider him as a potential ally for what was to come. Felt, in tune with this change of opinion, supported Regulus being a slave, firmly believing he deserved it for his actions.

Priscilla simply waved her fan disdainfully, but inside, she couldn't help but unleash a torrent of insults directed at Emilia and Regulus, filling her mind with hurtful and contemptuous thoughts.

For her part, Liliana was already getting carried away with creativity and pondering a song revolving around this situation. Her emotions overwhelmed her so much that her eyes watered, completely inspired.

Meanwhile, Anastasia remained hopeful that, with Regulus's help, they could reach the Pleiades Tower. However, she also felt uneasy, questioning whether she had made the right decision by placing her trust in him.

Felix, like Ricardo, had left the room. There was speculation that Felix likely went to find Crusch, while Ricardo, on the other hand, may have gone to visit the three siblings: Mimi, Hetaro, and Tivey.

As for Julius, the situation was somewhat different. He had made the decision to go to the hospital to visit his brother, an event that seemed to be ignored by most, since no one, not even he, seemed to remember he had one.

"Perfect," Beatrice continued. "This contract establishes several rules that the slave cannot violate. For example, he is not allowed to lie to his master, nor to disrespect him in any way. If his master gives him an order, he must obey it, no matter how embarrassing or difficult. Emilia, if she is to be your owner, is the only person with the authority to terminate the contract early. Should you violate any of these rules, the full weight of your misdeeds will fall upon your soul."

Regulus watched her in complete silence, first focusing his gaze on Emilia, then shifting his attention to Beatrice, then finally back to Emilia, and then back to Beatrice.

"Are you telling me I'm going to become a pet?" Regulus asked, his face twisting into a grimace of disbelief. Beatrice, hearing his question, nodded. "Can I change my mind?"

"No," Beatrice replied categorically.

"There's no way to back out, is there?" Regulus repeated, his tone not defiant but rather resigned to his fate.

"No. The contract allows no regrets. If you choose to accept, you won't be able to free yourself until Emilia decides otherwise, and there's no guarantee that will happen anytime soon. There's no time-bound or final deadline to the fairness of this contract. It will depend on you... and your actions."

Regulus closed his eyes for a moment; there was something comical about the way Beatrice said it that made him hesitate. Although he did not expect to be linked in that way to Emilia, and also by the little King, he understood that this was his destiny when he accepted to be Regulus Corneas.

He opened his eyes and looked around at everyone in the room, then met Emilia's expectant gaze.

"Okay..." he smiled slightly, showing an expression of acceptance. "As long as Emilia doesn't mistreat me, I'm willing to yield completely."

Emilia, surprised by his response, didn't know what to say for a moment. Her heart pounded, torn between doubt about what Regulus had said and a sense of responsibility.

Beatrice glanced at her and then at Subaru, who was suppressing the urge to drag Emilia two kilometers away from Regulus. He sighed heavily, as if all of this had long since ceased to make sense.

"Okay, Emilia, please approach him," Beatrice said. Emilia nodded quickly and stood in front of Regulus, never taking her eyes off his golden eyes.

"This is strange," Regulus commented, somewhat uncomfortable, as it somehow reminded him of the p...

"Are you sure you won't regret this?" Emilia asked, doubt vibrating in her voice, although she tried to remain calm.

"I don't know... I didn't really make this decision and I didn't expect it to, but I thank you for it. You're the only one who trusted me, even after what happened, you know... and... I'm so sorry for calling you fat; this time, my apology is sincere."

Emilia gave a slight smile and placed her hands on her chest, as if those words had touched her in some way.

"Your eyes don't reflect those of a murderer or someone who doesn't regret what they've done. It's true that you made mistakes and were a bad person, but when I look at you, I see a human being, not a monster..."

Regulus kept his gaze on Emilia, feeling that her words carried more weight than he expected. Although the situation overwhelmed him, the warmth in her tone gave him a strange sense of relief.

"Emilia..." Subaru whispered, desperation dominating his voice. "Do you really think all this is right?"

Beatrice approached the two and extended her hands toward them. As she did so, shimmering white magical vines began to sprout around them, snaking through the air as if alive.

These vines, which seemed to glow with a white light, began to encircle Emilia and Regulus, wrapping their bodies gently but with undeniable firmness.

It was important to make it clear that this unique slavery contract would only be activated if both Emilia and Regulus gave their consent to do so.

The vines symbolized the magical connection that was forming between them as the final steps of this binding pact were taken.

Emilia, feeling a mixture of doubt and firm resolve, watched as the vines began to coil around her. The white lights, glowing with a dim but powerful luminosity, caressed her skin, and in that instant, she could sense how the magical energy of the contract began to awaken.

It was as if her essence merged with something alien to her, something mysterious and unknown that gently enveloped her and that somehow didn't displease her.

With a deep breath, Emilia took a step forward, moving even closer to Regulus. His golden eyes shone with an expression she couldn't fully decipher. She was accepting what she hadn't sought, but did she truly understand all that it entailed? Or was she doing it only because she had no other choice?

"Regulus…" Emilia began, her voice soft but firm, trying to instill strength in her words. "Do you understand what this means? It won't be easy. This isn't just a punishment, it's an opportunity to change. But it also means you'll be under my authority, and I don't want you to forget that."

Regulus looked at her. It wasn't simple submission in his gaze; there was something deeper, a silent acceptance of the inevitable, as if at least in this small gesture he could find some comfort.

"I know..." he murmured. "I'm not a child. I know what I'm doing. And even though this all sounds like a condemnation, I'd rather face it than keep running away."

"It's so bright, ahhh!" Felt exclaimed, covering her eyes, as her vision was beginning to hurt from the intense brightness.

"It's really beautiful," Liliana said, completely fascinated by the dazzling spectacle unfolding before her, captivated by the beauty of the vines.

Meanwhile, Priscilla, disinterested, simply fanned herself, not bothering to look at what was happening.

"Wow, it's wonderful," Anastasia said in a neutral tone, looking at Beatrice.

"It brings back memories of my days with Theresia," Wilhelm commented with a melancholic tone, observing the intense glow of the contract Emilia and Regulus were making.

"My Emilia," Subaru murmured, his sadness showing, while Reinhard tried to offer him comfort.

-Don't worry, Subaru. I'm sure Emilia will play an excellent role as his slave driver.

"... You're no help, Reinhard."

Emilia's chest began to glow with an intense light, especially her heart, which seemed to glow with a special power. With her eyes closed, she silently committed herself to achieving something, to making a promise that only she knew.

For his part, Regulus also closed his eyes, despite being aware that he didn't belong there, in that body, or in that story. Yet there was something in that moment that bound him irrevocably to that young woman, to that promise she had secretly made.

The vines tightened once more, as if in an embrace cementing an unbreakable pact. Then, with almost poetic gentleness, they began to dissolve, slowly disintegrating into thousands of motes of light that rose toward the ceiling. Each glimmer shone for an instant, but soon faded, reminiscent of exhausted fireflies leaving the world.

"The contract is sealed, I suppose," Beatrice announced, dropping her arms to her sides, evidencing her magical exhaustion. "From this moment on, Regulus Corneas is Emilia's exclusive property."

A general murmur spread through the room. Wilhelm closed his eyes in respect. Liliana burst into tears of emotion. Priscilla... let out an elegant snort, as if the whole thing were a shoddy play not even worthy of her attention.

Regulus bowed his head slightly, not in submission, but more in acknowledgment. Of himself. Of his situation. Of the irony of it all.

"Exclusive property..." he repeated quietly. "It sounds more extreme than I thought."

"Do you want to retract it?" Emilia asked, still unsure.

"It's late," he said with a smile that held a hint of melancholy, but also irony.

Subaru snorted through his nose, saying nothing. He wanted to yell at Emilia. Telling her not to be naive. That this man was an Archbishop of the Witch Cult, no matter how much he polished his face with nice phrases. But something about him—perhaps fatigue, perhaps Regulus's genuine gaze—made him stop. He simply turned his face away and clenched his fists.

"Now that that's settled," Anastasia intervened diplomatically, "can we return to the topic of the Pleiades Tower?"

————————————————————————
Regulus gazed at the sunrise, his eyes fixed on the horizon, as he sat on one of the pieces of rubble that had once formed part of the city of Priestella. All around him was devastation; the remains of what had once been a thriving city were scattered everywhere.

Yet, despite the desolation that surrounded him, his eyes shone with a special light as he watched the sun rise in the sky, welcoming a new day.

"So now I'm Emilia's slave..." he murmured quietly to himself, his mind filled with doubts and reflections. He wondered if the decisions he had made up to that point had been the right ones.

Perhaps, despite everything, he had managed to avoid an even darker fate, one in which he would be condemned to be seen as a villain forever. Although he could still sense a certain disdain in some glances, the mere fact that he was given the opportunity to help was a significant step forward.

"Ah, Regulus, you're here," he heard a voice behind him and glanced at her, recognizing Emilia's voice.

Regulus straightened slightly, not standing completely. He didn't know if he should greet her, apologize, or just make a joke. It was hard to read Emilia's emotions when she was so calm.

"I didn't think you'd come," he commented in a neutral tone, although there was a hint of curiosity in his voice.

"Subaru's at the hospital talking to Julius, and, well... I wanted to have a conversation alone with you, without Subaru hovering over me like a piece of bubblegum."

Regulus looked at her for a moment, then looked up at the sky, which was beginning to turn shades of orange and pink.

"About the contract?" he asked, not bitterly, but not hopefully either. It was hard to know whether he wanted to hear an apology or confirmation.

Emilia gently shook her head as she approached, taking slow steps, until she was beside him. She didn't sit down immediately. She watched him silently, as if she needed confirmation of something only her eyes could tell her.

"No. It's not about that," she replied calmly. "I wanted to thank you."

Regulus blinked, puzzled.

"Thank me? For willingly making me your property? Or for surrendering?"

"Because you keep living," said Emilia, as simply as if she were talking about the weather.

That puzzled him even more. Regulus turned his head, searching her gaze.

"Is that enough for you? To be alive? After everything I've done?"

"I don't know," she confessed with disarming sincerity. "But it's a start. And you chose to stay here. You chose not to run away. You chose not to return to what you were." To me, that's worth a lot.

Regulus sighed. Not because he was tired, but because he didn't know how to deal with it. With a kindness he hadn't asked for. With an acceptance that seemed foreign to him.

"Sometimes I wonder if I'm stupid," he said finally, letting out a short, dry laugh. "Why didn't I just choose to die? It would have been easier."

"Yes," Emilia admitted, sitting beside him with her hands on her knees. "It would have been easier. But that doesn't mean it would have been the right thing to do."

There was a silence, a comfortable one this time. The kind of silence that doesn't seek to be filled with words, but allows one to breathe.

"Do you think he'll ever be free?" Regulus asked, without looking at her.

"I don't know," Emilia repeated, her tone conveying honesty, far from evasive. "But if you keep wondering... then you're already on the right path."

Regulus closed his eyes for a moment. The sun wanted to touch his face with a warm warmth, kinder than any punishment, but that warmth never came.

And something inside him clung to the idea that, perhaps, Regulus Corneas could be saved.

Emilia looked at him for a few seconds, then looked at the sunrise.

"Regulus, I feel something in my heart, something that doesn't belong to me..." he said, touching his chest, following his heartbeat. "The spirits told me... does this... have something to do with you?"

Now with the contract sealed Regulus couldn't lie, Emilia was asking him a dangerous question she was asking about...

The little King.

Chapter Text

Regulus tensed. Not because he didn't expect that question to come one day, but because he didn't think it would come so directly, not at that moment.

Emilia still held her hand over her chest, as if trying to calm something she didn't understand. Her gaze was filled with confusion, but not fear. And that, somehow, made it even more difficult.

Regulus lowered his gaze, letting the silence weigh on him for a few seconds.

"What... exactly are you feeling?" he asked in a low voice, forcing neutrality, as if that could soften what was coming.

Emilia kept her gaze on the sky for a few more seconds before turning her eyes back to him. Her violet pupils held neither anger nor fear, only uncertainty.

"It's hard to explain," she said, pressing her hand to her chest. "As if... someone else put something inside me. It's not hostile, but it's not mine either. Like a whisper I don't understand. And sometimes, when I look at you... I feel that heartbeat change."

Her lips moved before her mind could stop them.

"Yes... it has to do with me," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper, though firm.

"I had no choice," he confessed, clenching his fists on his knees. "When I freed the 53 wives, the power of the lionheart ceased to have any effect on them. And you gave me a harsh reality check by making me realize how despicable I truly am. I don't fully understand how the lionheart works; I only know that it activates when I care about someone. Right now, you're the only one who holds my heart within you..." He dropped his gaze, his regret evident. "I'm sorry. Forgive me for being so despicable."

Emilia stared at him, her fingers moving lightly over his chest, as if trying to grasp the heartbeat she now knew wasn't hers alone. She didn't seem to reject the idea, but she didn't accept it easily either. It was too much. Too deep. Too intimate.

And yet, she didn't move away from him.

"So... when you helped... when you helped in the city... I... I was the reason you were still invulnerable."

"I didn't want you to be," Regulus said quietly, almost ashamed. "It just... happened. I didn't realize it until it was too late. Maybe that's why I became so dependent on your presence. Because... in a very literal sense, I'm now part of you."

Emilia looked down at her own hand, as if she could actually see the heart that now beat inside her and that, somehow, didn't belong to her. That invisible weight she'd felt that night, that strange feeling in her chest, now had a name. And it was him.

"So... that's why you had so many wives, shared his heart with them until..."

Emilia stopped and bit her lip; it was strange. She didn't understand authorities, and now she was part of the authority of greed. How should she feel? Should she hate Regulus again? Did he consider her his wife? Should she tell the others?

This felt extremely intimate to her. The experience of having one heart beating in perfect sync with another's heart was a bond so profound that it surpassed even what she had known of marriage.

She couldn't truly understand the concept of love; she didn't know what true love consisted of. But at that moment, she found herself in an internal quandary: she didn't know if what they were sharing was an act of genuine love or simply the manifestation of Regulus's need for his authority to be unbounded.

Emilia lowered her gaze, as if afraid that eye contact might overwhelm her. Her mind was racing as fast as her heart—that heart that was no longer entirely hers. There was something sacred and violent about what she had just heard. It wasn't a curse, but it wasn't a gift either.

"Regulus... do you see me as a wife?" she asked in a soft voice, not accusatory, but filled with that same uncertainty.

He blinked, surprised by the direct question.

"No... I don't know," he said finally, with raw honesty. "The lionheart doesn't distinguish those nuances. It only responds to what I feel. Appreciation. Admiration. Bond."

Emilia looked back at the horizon, the pink clouds of dawn gliding across a sky that had yet to decide whether it would be warm or gray.

"So, what I feel... isn't love. But it's not a lie either?" he asked, as if needing confirmation that his bewilderment was valid.

She closed her eyes for a second to continue speaking, to say the words she wanted to say.

"In the chapel, I wasn't able to fully express what I felt, but now I have the clarity to do so. Marriage is a commitment to be shared between two people who love each other deeply, and honestly, I don't fit the bill. I don't know how to experience love the way it's supposed to feel. I've never been in love with a man or a woman. When Subaru tells me he loves me, I find myself in a quandary because I don't know how to respond. It's impossible for me to give him a clear answer, either affirmative or negative. I'm well aware of how frustrating this situation is for him. Furthermore, I recognize that his frustration is intensified by your presence. But I've never fallen in love with anyone. However, I'm certain I'll love someone as a woman, so..." She looks up and meets Regulus's eyes. "I'm convinced that person won't be you. You've changed and you want to do good, but I neither accept nor deny that, now that we're bound by a contract and by your authority, that won't change my decision. You've now become my slave, and until I see a significant change in you, I won't value you, Regulus. Right now, I only consider you an ally, and I'll only keep your authority a secret if you promise me you'll strive to be a better person after everything you've done."

Emilia's words weren't cruel, but they were sharp. Clear. Painful in their honesty. And yet... they were fair. They couldn't be blamed.

Regulus didn't want to let shame or regret rule him. Not this time. Not when, for the first time, someone was giving him a chance to choose the right path, even if it was as a slave. As an ally. As anything.

He slowly raised his gaze to Emilia's. And he saw no hatred. No rejection. Only a firm conviction, born of a life too long without understanding what it was to truly love.

"I promise," he said, his voice hoarse but steady, "not because of the contract. Not because of authority. Not even because of you. I promise for myself, because... I don't want to be that monster. I don't want the only heartbeat I have in this world to remain the same. I want it to be something that... deserves to be there."

Emilia nodded slightly, without exaggerated emotion. Like someone who has heard many promises, but still chooses to expect the best from a person.

"Then prove it," he whispered, turning his gaze to the sky, "not with words. With actions."

Silence settled between them for a few more minutes, comfortable in its discomfort, like a sacred space where the dawn continued to spread.

"And, Regulus..." Emilia added without looking at him, but with a seriousness that cut through the air like an icy sword, "if I ever feel you using that heart to hurt someone, I will rip it from my chest with my bare hands."

Regulus looked up at the sky, and his response wasn't a plea, nor a defense. It was a calm affirmation, an acceptance.

"You would be within your rights."

After remaining silent for several minutes, Regulus decided to resume the conversation in a more relaxed tone.

"And... how should I refer to you now? If I'm now an indentured slave, should I call you mistress, or would that be too awkward?" Regulus commented with a hint of irony, causing Emilia to let out a soft laugh.

"Please don't call me that," she said with a stifled laugh, covering her mouth with her hand. "It sounds too... strange coming from you. Although I suppose that makes me your 'magical indentured mistress,' huh?"

Regulus raised an eyebrow, finally relaxing his shoulders a little.

"So... just Emilia sounds more... human than any title."

She lowered her gaze again, this time not to hide, but to observe her own hands, and then the horizon, as if searching for an answer she hadn't yet found.

The breeze gently moved her hair, and for a moment, she looked more like a woman contemplating the beginning of something than a candidate carrying the errors of the world.

"It's fine like this, just Regulus," she said, returning his words with the same honest neutrality.

The silence returned, but it was no longer awkward. It was a silence that seemed to say, "We're still here, still alive."

Until the voice of a person with black hair and sharp eyes was heard.

"Emilia-tan! Don't just disappear like that!" Subaru exclaimed, concern evident on his face. However, that concern turned to irritation when he noticed Emilia sitting next to Regulus, both of them perched on a piece of rubble. Subaru's expression became tense and somewhat angry. "Ugh, Emilia! Why are you sitting next to him?!"

Emilia turned at the sound of Subaru's voice, as if abruptly brought back from an intimate world to harsh reality. His expression hardened slightly, not in annoyance, but in a silent determination not to allow that moment to be invalidated by the intrusion of another.

"I didn't disappear," he replied in a calm voice, without raising his tone or making excuses. "I just needed to talk to him."

Subaru frowned, searching for the right words. Emotions boiled under his skin: his desire to protect her, his fear, and, above all, his helplessness.

"Talk? With that guy?! Emilia, it's Regulus Corneas! No matter how much he's in custody or whatever, he's still-"

"He's still someone I'm connected to now," Emilia interrupted calmly, but with a firmness that took Subaru's breath away. There was no aggression, but a clear line that couldn't be easily crossed.

Subaru opened his mouth, but didn't find words immediately. His gaze jumped between Emilia and Regulus, who remained silent, making no attempt to justify his presence. He just looked at her, waiting.

"Did he do something to you?" Subaru finally asked, his voice lower, but still tense.

"No. He didn't do anything to me," Emilia said sincerely, lowering her gaze for a second. "On the contrary... he spoke sincerely. And so did I."

Subaru didn't seem to know how to process it. He couldn't fight Emilia's sincerity, but he also couldn't accept that she was so calm around someone who had been an enemy.

"I don't expect you to understand," she added softly. "I just ask that you trust me. I'm not in danger, Subaru."

Subaru looked away, frustrated. He swallowed, his chest rising and falling with bated breaths.

"It's hard to trust when the person you're talking to is someone who..." She stopped herself and lowered her head, gritting her teeth. "Damn it!"

Emilia stood up slowly, her figure illuminated by the sunlight that finally dared to shine more brightly.

"I know. And I'm not asking you to trust him. Only in me," he said, approaching Subaru and placing a soft hand on his arm. "I'm making decisions. I may be wrong... but they're mine."

Subaru wanted to argue, to scream, to tear her away. But he knew, deep down, that he could no longer control the narrative. Emilia was no longer the girl who needed his constant validation.

Regulus looked at them silently before getting up.

"Excuse me, Emilia, may I go to the chapel? There are some personal items I need to collect."

As Emilia's slave, he had to ask permission to go anywhere. It was an odd situation, but that was his life now.

Emilia slowly turned her head toward Regulus upon hearing his request. There was no hostility in her gaze, but rather a watchful caution.

The fact that he recognized her new condition, to the point of asking permission even for something as trivial as retrieving belongings, caused her a mixture of discomfort and compassion. She wasn't ready to trust yet... but he wasn't challenging her either.

"What kind of items?" Emilia asked, not moving from where she stood, as if trying to calculate the intention behind each word.

"Clothes," Regulus answered honestly.

Emilia nodded gently.

"You may go... but I want Regulus the human to be the one who collects her things. Not the archbishop, not the monster. If I sense anything different about you, I won't allow it."

His tone wasn't harsh, but it was clear. The lines had been drawn, and what had once been ambiguity was now a path forward... even if it was one fraught with vigilance and doubt.

Regulus bowed his head slightly, in a gesture of respect.

"I understand perfectly. I'll go on my own, and I assure you I won't stray from the path or take any action without informing you first. I promise."

With the contract they had, Emilia could sense and pinpoint Regulus's exact position. Even though it was already clear he had no malicious intent, he was still a former archbishop.

"Come back as soon as possible," she said, as if sending a friend on a minor task, though her tone still retained the edge of someone in authority.

Regulus nodded, then glanced up at the sky, as if measuring the time he had left.

"Yes, it'll only be a moment."

And then he began to walk away, his figure thinner and less imposing than anyone might imagine after everything he'd been.

There was no arrogance or grandeur in his gait, but a silent determination. A desire, at least for now, not to ruin the opportunity he'd been given.

Subaru followed him with his eyes until the silhouette disappeared among the half-fallen structures of the city. Then he spoke, in a voice that seemed to have suddenly aged.

"I don't like this, Emilia."

She sighed, not bothering to disguise her weariness.

"I know. But not everything we don't like is necessarily bad."

------------------------

Regulus gazed at the imposing mansion (castle) located near the chapel, the place where the real Regulus had asked Emilia a crucial question: "Are you a virgin? That was, surely, the only question that truly mattered, wouldn't you say?"

The reason that brought him there was his reluctance to wear the wedding clothes Regulus had used for his ceremony to join Emilia. Instead, he preferred to opt for his usual style, the one that allowed him to blend in more easily with the crowd.

He was concerned about the Pleiades Tower arc, about which he didn't have much information, having only received a few spoilers about certain momentous events. However, he wasn't clear on what would happen in this arc, nor what it was all about.

Furthermore, he was uneasy about the possibility of a significant character being eliminated during this story arc (Emilia). What worried him most, however, was the possibility that Subaru might die and he wouldn't find out.

Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected sight: his golden eyes fell upon a group of 53 women who were carrying suitcases out of the mansion.

The same women he had freed and insulted him 152 times. He wanted to turn around, but he'd already gotten there; if he returned empty-handed, Emilia would suspect he'd gone to do something else instead of collecting clothes.

Was Emilia now his mother, so he'd be afraid of her? No, at that moment, she was the only one who knew the secret of his authority. He didn't want Emilia to tell Subaru, because she knew he would use his invisible hands. He was aware that Subaru would drag him out even if Emilia didn't ask him to, considering how jealous he was...

He forced himself to walk until one woman in particular looked at him...

It was 184.

Chapter Text

The golden-haired woman stared at him, and a feeling of discomfort filled the air.

Regulus didn't know what to say; these women were practically his ex-wives, and while he didn't hate them, he definitely didn't want anything to do with them anymore.

184's hollow eyes stared at him with deep hatred, as did several women who had already noticed his presence; some looked at him in fear, others hid, and some picked up stones with the intention of throwing them at him.

Regulus stood still, neither retreating nor advancing, his eyes fixed on 184. That woman didn't scream, nor insult him like before. She just glared at him with such absolute contempt that he felt it in the air.

"So you came back," she said, her voice deep and restrained, as if she were being held up by rage.

He had already released them and apologized, but hatred isn't so easily erased. All those women hated him with all their might for everything the original Regulus had done.

He had accepted being Regulus and bearing the weight of his sins, but he still found it difficult to be so hated by the world, and worse, by women as beautiful as them.

Regulus lowered his gaze for a moment, a mixture of resignation and mental exhaustion. There were no magic words, no apology that could rebuild what had been destroyed with systematic cruelty for years.

"I shouldn't have come when you were here," he murmured sincerely, looking back up at 184.

The woman pursed her lips tightly, containing what seemed like an ocean of emotions.

Behind her, some women were still holding stones, as if waiting for a signal to throw them. But 184 raised a hand, stopping them.

"Why did you come?" he asked, without gentleness, without courtesy. Only the need to know if this return was a mockery or a fresh wound.

"I came for clothes," he said calmly, without a trace of irony or defense. "I'm no longer an Archbishop, now I'm... it's hard to explain. Anyway, I didn't come to do anything to you, I have no malicious intentions; well, I never did."

184 stared at him for several endless seconds. His expression didn't change, but something in his eyes grew even sharper, as if her words had been an insult rather than an attempt at peace.

"You never had malicious intentions," she repeated, her tone so thick with venom it was almost a whisper. "You kidnapped us. You made us your wives. You stripped us of our lives, of our will. And you dare say you had no ill intentions?"

Regulus opened his mouth to reply, but closed it instantly. What could he say? That it was someone else? That it wasn't the same man who had forced them to live under his sick rules? It didn't matter. In her eyes, he was still Regulus Corneas. And maybe he always would be.

"I don't expect you to believe me," he said, lowering his gaze again. "I don't expect redemption. I just... want to move on."

"And you think that's enough?" said another of the women, taking a couple of steps closer, still holding a rock, though she no longer seemed to have the strength to throw it. "That a 'sorry' is enough?"

"No," she replied without raising her voice. "It's not enough. And it's not enough for me either, I understand."

184 sighed, spent. The weight of hatred is also tiring.

"Likewise, now that you're here," said 184, taking a scroll one of the women had handed her. "This is for you," she added, tossing the scroll to him. He, surprised, managed to catch it in midair, though he couldn't help but feel confused.

"What's this?" he asked, curiously beginning to unfold the scroll.

"Find out," 184 said in an icy tone of voice.

Regulus turned his gaze to the words inscribed on the scroll, contemplating them for a few seconds.

However, he soon realized that he didn't have the ability to read that language. Subaru had clearly faced the same obstacle at the beginning of his adventure.

"I don't understand anything..." he muttered, frowning as he turned the scroll over in his hands, as if it might reveal some secret hidden within the ink or paper.

184 raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms with a disdainful expression.

"Really? After all your boasts of knowing everything, you can't read the Kingdom's language?"

It was strange that he couldn't read, but 184 didn't care.

"I'm not a native speaker either, if that helps," he replied with a sigh, more tired than defensive. Then he lowered the parchment. "May I at least know what it's about?"

184 hesitated. Not because she wanted to protect the information, but because seeing him confused gave her a modicum of satisfaction. Nevertheless, she finally spoke, in a dry tone:

"A complaint and a debt for everything you owe him, for the psychological damage you caused us. To each and every one of us. It shouldn't be a problem for you, considering everything you've violently taken."

Regulus blinked, confused. Debt? Had a complaint been filed against him in a devastated city, after the archbishops' attacks?

He couldn't believe someone had made a formal complaint against him in the midst of everything that was happening. The women looked at him, some with resentment, others with a mixture of indifference and exhaustion.

"Really?" Regulus asked, a little more bewildered. "Are they... suing me for what I did?"

184's expression didn't change, but his voice hardened, as if implying that what seemed like a joke was actually something very serious.

"This isn't about what you 'did' or what was done in your name." It's what you did. You, not your past, not your history. To us. And we are reclaiming what is rightfully ours.

Regulus was silent as the word "reclaim" stuck in his mind. It wasn't just any reclaim, but one of something that had been violently ripped away. They hated him not only for what he had done, but because they felt the story of their suffering had never been heard.

The trouble was that he was no longer an archbishop these days, and Capella made it clear that the mansions he owned now belonged to the cult and to her. At this moment, he was like an indentured slave of Emilia, and he was poorer than someone who decided to invest what he had in a company that was just starting.

"I have no way to pay for that," he admitted, lowering the parchment slightly. "Not with gold or land. Not even with time, which is all I have left."

The answer provoked a few murmurs among the women. Several of them snorted in disdain. 184 continued to watch him, impassive, as if expecting that kind of excuse. But what she said next wasn't what he'd expected.

"Then find a way to pay," she snapped coldly.

Regulus blinked. Inside, the Japanese man inhabiting that monster's body felt ridiculous, like an actor who had barged in halfway through a tragic play and no longer knew whether to exit the scene or finish his monologue. He didn't want to be a hero or a martyr, but he hated feeling like a recycled villain. Was it even possible to rebuild anything from the ruins of what Regulus Corneas had been?

And with that, he decided to ignore it.

"Wait," he said, to which 184 gave him a disdainful look. "Excuse me, but... what's your name? I don't mean to seem impolite, but I'm really interested in knowing."

184 looked at him silently, as if the question were a trap or a mockery. Her expression didn't change, but her eyes seemed to ignite with a dangerous gleam.

The silence stretched so long that the other women tensed; some lowered their stones, others simply crossed their arms, waiting for the outcome.

"Do you care now?" he said finally, with a bitter look that didn't reach her eyes. "After all these years, do you care what my name is?"

Regulus didn't flinch. He didn't lower his gaze. There was something in him that, even in the face of contempt, remained steadfast. Perhaps it was foolishness, or perhaps a genuine desire to understand. To not repeat mistakes. To not be the same monster.

"I'm not asking your forgiveness out of curiosity or to justify myself," he said calmly. "It's because you deserve to have a name. Because I don't want to continue seeing you as numbers. Because if I'm going to be burdened with this... at least I want you to tell me who you really are."

184 watched him for a few more seconds. Finally, she sighed. The sound was like a wall cracking.

"My name is Sylphy," she said, her voice low but clear. "Don't you dare forget it."

Regulus nodded slowly, as if the name had been burned into his memory.

"Sylphy... I won't forget it."

Sylphy lowered her gaze for a moment, perhaps surprised by Regulus's way of speaking. Then she looked back at him, and although the contempt was still there, something in her gaze was no longer so absolute. Perhaps a crack. A tiny crack.

"I don't want to see you again... if you're not going to pay with more than words," she said, turning away without waiting for a reply.

The other women began to leave with their suitcases alongside Sylphy. Some of the women still looked at him with distrust, others with pain. And though no one threw a stone, the weight of their glares was punishment enough.

Regulus stood there, the scroll in his hands, feeling like he had just received a silent condemnation... and yet, a name as well.

A first step. However tiny it was.

————————————————————————

Regulus had already donned a new garment, one that belonged to the original Regulus, and, in his opinion, this one looked much more attractive.

It was a pristine white, Greco-Roman-style coat that fell elegantly to his ankles. The cuffs of the coat were adorned with elegant gold trim, enhancing its ordinary appearance.

At the center front, it featured five gold buttons running down the torso, designed to ensure the coat remained closed above the hips. Furthermore, the coat featured trims with gold details, further accentuating its distinction.

The interior of the coat was black, adorned with vertical gold stripes running the length of the coat. The most striking feature was the luxurious high collar, which combined the colors gold and black and was inscribed with the infinity symbol, possibly reflecting the essence of Regulus's Authority.

He looked at himself for a moment, then at the mansion behind him. The mansion was already empty, and the 53 women had gone to a place unfamiliar to him. He stared at the sky for a moment before settling on the book he held in his hand.

The Gospel of Regulus.

He found it in the office, and now that he wasn't part of the cult and couldn't read it, he didn't know exactly what to do with it.

The silent voice of the Witch Cult, a book that, to the former Regulus, was useful and sacred. To him, however, it was just a heavy, awkward object. Just another chain.

He opened it in half, but as he suspected, he understood nothing. The symbols danced before his eyes without forming coherent words. It was as if the book itself knew he wasn't the one meant to be holding it.

"What do you expect me to do with you?" he murmured, speaking to the object as if it might respond.

He didn't know whether to burn it, hide it, or give it to Emilia. A large part of him wanted to simply throw it into a nearby canal and watch it disappear into the current.

He looked up at the sky for a moment to prepare for the throw, and, using his authority in the book, it flew off at full speed until it disappeared into the clouds. If Regulus wasn't mistaken, the book had reached space.

Regulus lowered his hand slowly; it hadn't just been a throw. It had been a farewell.

"Good," he muttered to himself, "one small step for a fake Regulus..."

He stopped.

There was no one who could finish the sentence. No one who understood the reference. And perhaps that was for the best.

He turned and started walking. Now he had to carry on his shoulders a contract with Emilia, a promise with Sirius, and a huge debt to Sylphy.

But they weren't chains. They were paths. And that made him feel, in some strange way, more human, what he had truly been from the beginning.

A man.

Not a symbol. Not a monster. Not a feared shadow in every corner where his name was whispered.

Just a man who took another's place and decided not to repeat his story.

In the distance, the first sounds of Priestella were beginning to emerge again. The rebuilding, the life and hope that continued, even when it seemed impossible.

Regulus stopped on a hill, looked back just once more... and then continued.

Because the story wasn't over yet. Not his, not that of the women he had hurt, not that of those who still distrusted his existence.

And deep down, perhaps, not even that of Regulus Corneas.

————————————————————————

Subaru turned around when Emilia suddenly poked him in the shoulder. Emilia's expression softened as she pointed, and following her gaze, he caught his breath.

In the distance, they could see the scars of battle that now marked the neighborhoods of Pristella. It was the work of cultists, rampaging half-beasts, and the harsh combats that Subaru and everyone else had participated in.

And in the middle of that battered scene, there was a boy and a girl holding hands and running down the street. Their faces were familiar, and there was relief and even a smile on their faces.

"Lusbel and Tina..."

The two children who had been put in danger by the malicious actions of the cultists.

Subaru had seen their deaths, their tears, and their grievous struggles several times before. Seeing the two children he had so desperately wanted to save running hand in hand through the streets...

There had been countless tragedies in Pristella, and perhaps it was unwise to allow himself to rejoice in the fact that only the two of them were safe and sound, but—

“But that is what you, I, and everyone else have. I know you've thought about many things that I can't even imagine, and I'm convinced that you're always concerned about making the right decision."

Subaru's cheeks tightened slightly at Emilia's comment as she looked at him.

The argument with Foxidna flashed through his mind, as did the unease on the way to the watchtower where the Sage waited, and the hesitation and doubt he felt about the choice he would soon be forced to make.

Emilia's purple eyes narrowed as she looked at him.

“It's fine if you don't want to talk about it yet. As long as you promise to tell me once you've decided what to do. And that you'll actually talk things over with me when you're really in trouble."

"Promise?"

"Yes, a promise." Emilia was about to continue until she saw Regulus approaching in the distance. "Regulus, this way!"

"Emilia, don't call him, I'd rather lose him along the way," Subaru commented, visibly irritated when he saw Regulus's figure in the distance.

For her part, Beatrice, who had been complaining and protesting while Subaru held her on his shoulders like a sack of potatoes, fell completely silent when she realized Regulus was approaching.

Regulus raised his hand in greeting, with three different reactions from Emilia, Subaru, and Beatrice.

He knew it was the start of Arc 6 and the beginning of his new life as Regulus Corneas, Emilia's ally and slave.

The story of the Archbishop of Avarice was over.

The story of the man who accidentally stole her body... was just beginning.

And so, with the gentle breeze caressing the rubble and the echo of promises on his shoulders, Arc 5 came to an end.

The curtain fell on Pristella's tragedy...

And it rose on the prologue of Arc 6.

Where every step, every decision would be different and important.
But this time, Regulus wasn't the monster.

This time, he had a choice.

And even if he was a slave to promises, if he kept them...

Perhaps one day he could be free.

————————————————————————
Ten to ten tsunaide Please give me your hands tsuyoku saa
Meimei, shisou koe Here we come
Sen to sen musunde I'll give you my hands motto saa
Koko ni tsudoe kibou yo

"... cause we have a reason to believe you"
Shinrai no kousaku oujiru kakugo dake

We unite Kyoumei suru kono kodou denpa shita ito We will never stop
Saa tomo ni orinashi tsukamu eikou Through disaster
So, let us unite kakusei suru kono koe to kyoushin suru ito Now we gotta go
Yami ni hikari wo Tsumi ni batsu wo Negau no nara Get the courage for our fight

I will chase, I will trace, where you are looking at
Never be afraid of your weakness
You will chase, you will trace, where I am looking at
Te wo toriatte kasaneru Your and my strength

Ten to ten tsunaide Please give me your hands tsuyoku saa

Se to se wo awasete I will trust in you tsuyoku saa
Kono meiun wa Go with you
Me to me wo awasete I'll get your message motto saa
Kotoba sae mo iranai

"... cause I have got a promise to keep"
Yuzure wa shinai shinnen to chikai nigitte

We unite Furuitatsu kono kokoro misueta kibou Already I know
Saa osore sae mo koete idomou Looking for sunrise
So, let us unite Kakusei suru sono koe to furueru hodo michiru fervor
Tomo ni sukui wo kimi ni ashita wo negau dakara Get the courage for our fight

I wish for all... wish for all of you
Tsukan da sono te dake hanasanai you ni

Nando demo tsunagu kono ito yurasu koe wo hibikaseyou
Nani yori atsui sono kesshou tazusaete

Unite kyoumei suru kono kodou denpa shita ito We will never stop
Saa tomo ni orinashi tsukamu eikou Through disaster
So, let us unite kakusei suru kono koe to kyoushin suru ito Now we gotta go
Yami ni hikari wo tsumi ni batsu wo negau no nara Get the courage for our fight

I will chase, I will trace, where you are looking at
Never be afraid of your weakness
You will chase, you will trace, where I am looking at
Te wo toriatte kasaneru Your and my strength

We'll believe, we'll trust, cause we know what is the most precious
Now we gotta go...

————————————————————————

The wind blew very hard, lifting a lot of sand like a cloud.

In the middle of this sand, there was a wooden arch. It looked like it had been there for a long time. A wooden sign hung from the arch, moving in the wind.

The letters were almost invisible, as if time had erased them.
Behind the arch, a few low houses, made of mud or light-colored stone, could be seen. They seemed simple constructions for the desert heat.

There were also some skinny palm trees, moving a lot in the wind. A dry bush rolled on the ground, moved by the wind.

The air was full of stinging dust that made the mouth dry. It was a day when everything was blurred by the sand.

A small wooden fence, almost broken and covered in sand, tried to mark a spot. Beside it, a pile of dry branches, moved by the strong wind, seemed like something lost, standing for a moment.

Further away, a house with a round roof looked like a small mountain, with dark holes that resembled closed windows. Further back, another larger house, with points on top, looked like a castle.

Closer to that seemingly round house, the wooden doors moved gently, as if they were always opening and closing. They sounded a little when they moved, as if they were telling secrets about what had happened there.

Three people approached the doors. Two of them were covered with hoods, while the third was hoodless and wore elegant white clothing.

Among the two hooded people, one wore a dark green hood, while the other wore a white hood with purple ears that resembled a cat's ears.

The three entered what appeared to be a bar. A man behind the counter seemed to be organizing liquor bottles, until he finally turned to address the three new customers.

"What's your order?" His voice sounded serious, but there was a professional tone to it.

On the left, the white figure stood in a straight, upright position. Meanwhile, the figure on the right rested his arm on the wooden surface as if completely comfortable in his position.

The figure in the center, a little further back, looked at the bar with a thoughtful expression.

"Milk."

The figure on the right, after a few seconds, decided to remove his hood, revealing his face.

"Cold one."

The figure on the left also followed suit, removing his hood and revealing his face, characterized by silver hair and deep amethyst eyes.

"Milk," he said, shaking his head slightly from side to side, a tender smile lighting his expression. "Hot... and for Regulus, a glass of milk..."

"No, thank you, I don't want milk."

"But Subaru and I like milk."

"Then swallow-"

Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu

Chapter Text

"W-what did you just say...?"

"It's simple," he said, his tone reflecting his contradictory attitude. "I'll let them go... if you decide to take their place. One for another, doesn't that seem fair?"

Subaru felt a surge of anger that seemed to consume him from within, as if a ravenous flame had been ignited in his chest. Without wasting a second, he sped toward Regulus and Emilia.

With all the strength he could muster, he raised his whip and brought it down on Regulus. However, the whip's blow had no effect; Regulus simply looked at him with an almost contemptuous air.

"I'm not talking to you," Regulus said, as if Subaru's presence was nothing more than a passing annoyance.

"Emilia has already rejected you for good!" "You're disgusting, truly disgusting!" Her voice was filled with profound contempt with every word she directed at Regulus.

Emilia felt the air leave her lungs as she listened to Subaru. Her mind struggled to process Regulus's words, but the mere thought of accepting his proposal filled her with indescribable disgust.

"No..." she murmured, her voice trembling between disbelief and rejection. "You can't ask that of me..."

"Can't I? I'd say so. After all, it's not so different from what a virtuous woman would do, is it? Sacrificing herself for others..."

"Shut up!"

Subaru, still consumed by rage, attempted another attack, but once again, her whip caught Regulus's eye, and he didn't even blink; it was useless.

"How annoying..." Regulus sighed, as if dealing with a spoiled child. '"Alright, it was just a joke; I know that Emilia will marry the man she truly loves.," He set aside Emilia's ice sword. "If you'll excuse me, I will take my leave. As a farewell, I present you with the control tower I took as an offering of peace."

It wasn't that I had any bad intentions; I simply wanted to see how far Emilia would go.

However, Emilia found herself at a crossroads; her heart, overflowing with kindness, prevented her from letting go of the monster before her.

In her mind, the suffering the 53 wives were experiencing weighed heavily on her heart, and at that very moment, she couldn't bear the thought of them continuing to be trapped in that miserable life.

She had witnessed the anguish reflected in 184's eyes, and the invisible chains that imprisoned her were a burden she found unbearable. She couldn't resign herself to living in a world where these women suffered in silence, trapped in a cycle of pain and hopelessness.

The words burst from her lips impulsively, before she had a chance to properly reflect on what she was about to shout.

"Wait, Regulus! I'll become your wife!"

Regulus stopped immediately.

"I... I will. If you decide to free those people, if you give them back their names, their will, and their freedom. If you allow them to live the way they choose... then I will agree to become your wife."

Emilia spoke with determination, her voice ringing with force. Yet despite the firmness in her words, her eyes glistened with tears that struggled to escape. She wasn't afraid of Regulus; In fact, it was her fear of the meaning of what he was proposing that devastated her.

Regulus stared at her in disbelief for a moment, almost unable to believe his eyes, before a self-satisfied smile spread across his face.

"Oh, wow," he exclaimed, with an air of false self-satisfaction. "I knew a woman like you wouldn't be able to resist my beautiful face. Well, that's a deal; from now on, you're my wife, and..." he said, turning to Subaru, "you may go. Don't you see we're about to exchange our wedding vows?"

Regulus's mockery pierced her heart like a poisoned spear.
But it wasn't just humiliation, nor the despair of being unable to do anything: it was the helplessness of watching Emilia, the woman he loved, sacrificing herself like that.

"Shut up, you damn bastard! You know nothing about her!" Subaru roared, his voice cracking with fury and pain.

Emilia didn't turn to him. Her eyes were fixed on Regulus, steady, though deep within them burned a fire of sadness.

"It's not because of you," he said with a firm voice, interrupting the Archbishop's apparent arrogance. "I'm not doing it because you're attractive, nor because you've convinced me. I'm not doing it because you're attractive, nor because you've convinced me. I'm doing it... despite you. Because those women deserve the life you denied them."

"Yes, yes," he replied, waving his hand dismissively, as if the words meant nothing to him. "Now we have to leave Priestella. If you want, say goodbye to that weakling, but make sure you're quick."

Emilia nodded submissively, then turned to Subaru.

"I'm sorry, Subaru," she murmured sadly.

Subaru took a step toward her, staggering slightly. His face was contorted, as if the entire world had collapsed before his eyes.

"Are you sorry...?" he repeated softly, as if unable to comprehend what he had just heard.

Emilia lowered her gaze, unable to bear Subaru's broken expression. Her heart weighed like a stone, but her words were necessary.

"I don't want you to think I'm doing this for him. I'm doing it for them. For those women who have been prisoners for so long... and because... I couldn't save them sooner."

"It's not your fault!" Subaru exclaimed, taking a determined step forward, his eyes reddened with the tears that threatened to fall. "You don't have to carry all this weight on your shoulders! You can't sacrifice yourself like that!"

"Subaru..." Emilia whispered, a painful lump in her throat making it difficult to speak. His voice trembled as he searched for the right words. "You're always the one who saves everyone. This time... let me be the one to handle this."

Subaru, overwhelmed, fell to his knees, his fists clenching tightly against the ground. Part of him wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, another wanted to sob uncontrollably, and a third longed to run to Regulus and end his life, even though deep down he knew such an action would be in vain.

All he could do was watch as Emilia, the woman he loved with all his being, walked away into the arms of a monster.

Regulus, possessively, wrapped his arm around Emilia's neck, and she, in an act of submission, averted her gaze to the ground. Together, they walked away through the desolate and devastated streets of Priestella, a landscape that reflected the sadness of their separation.

Subaru remained kneeling on the ground, feeling despair completely absorbing him. He felt only frustration and pain, as if he couldn't find a way out of the agonizing reality.

He couldn't do anything. All he wanted was to save her, but he knew he was nothing, that the Archbishop in front of him had won. Not only had he lost Emilia, but he felt as if he had failed once again.

Staring at the ground, Subaru felt his soul shatter. The distance between him and Emilia felt infinite, even though she was only a few steps away.

His breathing was ragged, fighting the lump in his throat, while the pain burned in his chest as if a fire were devouring him.

"Don't go!" he yelled into the air, even though he knew he could no longer reach her. The words came out in a heartbreaking scream, but Emilia didn't turn around. Regulus, like a cruel bystander, just walked forward with his new wife.

Emilia had made the decision for the 53 trapped women, but what hurt Subaru most was watching her sacrifice consume her. In his heart, he knew she would never do it if she had another choice, and the helplessness left him powerless.

-Emilia...

------------------------

"Emilia..."

Regulus murmured softly as they left the Priestella floodgates.

He had complied and freed all 53 wives, although 184, named Sylphy, was devastated to learn that Emilia had sacrificed her freedom in exchange for the others.

Sylphy tried to refuse, but freedom was like the forbidden fruit, so she accepted and the handcuffs came undone. Now, the only wife was Emilia, although it wasn't official yet.

Regulus wasn't clear about his destination, but fortunately, one of his ex-wives had provided him with a map indicating the location of one of the mansions.

With this valuable help, all that was left was to make his way there, although the inconvenience was that the distance was quite considerable.

However, what truly made his stomach churn was the sad expression on Emilia's face. It pained him to see her like this because, deep down, he truly appreciated the character she played. He didn't want his beloved Emilia to feel sad in any way.

"You should cheer up a little," he tried to break the silence with a rehearsed smile. "I saved you from a lifetime of worries, you know. Now you just have to be by my side, without burdens or decisions. You're free to... obey me."

Emilia didn't respond. She kept her head down, walking with mechanical steps. It wasn't fear she felt, not even repulsion: it was emptiness. An icy emptiness that grew with each step that took her further from Subaru and closer to an uncertain destiny.

Regulus sighed uncomfortably. Something inside him boiled, but it wasn't fury, not this time. It was... discomfort. He had won. He had "taken" a real wife. Why, then, did he feel like he had lost something?

"You have nothing to say to me, my beloved wife?" he asked, his voice softer than he'd intended.

"I don't have much to say," he replied calmly, without reproach, without anger. "I chose this, so... now I have to face the consequences."

Regulus frowned. That answer wasn't what he expected, much less what he wanted.

"I don't understand why you act like I'm some kind of tyrant. I offered you a fair deal! You saved more than fifty lives!"

"And at what price?" she whispered, resuming her pace. "The problem is not the deal. The problem isn't the deal. It's that for you it was a victory, and for me... just one more wound."

"Wait!" Regulus exclaimed, gently taking Emilia's hand. "I don't feel like this is a victory, it really isn't... I don't like seeing you like this... The truth is, I really like you, Emilia; Your name is as beautiful as your personality. I feel deeply guilty seeing you like this.

Emilia stopped. For the first time since they left Priestella, she looked him straight in the eye. There was no hatred in his gaze, but a deep sadness... and a spark of surprise. The way Regulus had said those words wasn't that of a monster boasting about his prize. It was the trembling voice of someone who, against all odds, seemed... human.

"So why did you do it?" he asked, with a mixture of pain and curiosity. "If it hurts you to see me like this... Why did you take me away from Subaru?"

Regulus lowered his gaze, as if he couldn't hold hers.

"Because I was afraid," he said with heartbreaking sincerity, "because I don't want to be alone. I don't feel like I have any power... or clear purpose. And you... you were the only thing that seemed to make sense."

Emilia took a step back, as if those words weighed more than any threat.

"So it wasn't out of love. It was out of fear."

"Maybe it was both," he replied, without trying to justify himself. "I don't want you to hate me. I want... you to be able to see me as someone else someday. Not as a monster, or as your captor. As someone who wants to change."

The silence between them grew thicker than ever. Emilia looked away for a moment, her heart torn between rejection and compassion.

"That... won't be easy," she said finally, "because even if you stop hurting someone, the wounds you caused won't disappear immediately."

Regulus nodded slowly. He didn't take it as a total rejection, but as an unavoidable truth.

"I know. But if I am to live this new life... I at least want to try to live it without hurting you."

Emilia watched him, still wary. But deep inside, a small part of her... wanted to believe him. She wanted to believe that the monster could change, not for redemption, but because someone, for the first time, had shown him a reflection of what he could be.

"Then... start by showing me that I don't have to obey you," Emilia said in a soft but firm voice. "Start by respecting my decisions, even if that means I can't forgive you yet."

Regulus nodded. He didn't argue. He didn't insist. He just bowed his head in respect.

And for the first time, he walked beside Emilia... not as an owner, not as a victor, but as a man trying to discover what it truly meant to have avoided his fate.

------------------------

Thus began Regulus and Emilia's life together in a majestic mansion located in the heart of a lush forest.

From the beginning, Regulus strove to win Emilia's affection, who was deeply saddened by being separated from Subaru, her knight.

Regulus, aware of the melancholy that enveloped her, performed a series of kind gestures to try to warm her heart. He spoke tender and comforting words to her, as well as preparing exquisite dishes that she had never had the opportunity to taste before.

Emilia could sense Regulus's attempt to connect with her, as the food was not only delicious but also filled with affection and sincere intentions.

Emilia hadn't anticipated what was happening. Regulus, in those moments, wasn't the arrogant monster who had kidnapped her; something about him seemed to transform.

It was as if the true Regulus faded away, revealing a warmer side of his personality. Suddenly, she began to feel that his presence had value, something she hadn't experienced before.

The way he treated her contrasted sharply with the way Subaru or anyone else did. There was a nuance in his words and gestures that made her feel acknowledged, different, and somehow appreciated. Such attention, even though it came from someone who had been her captor, generated a confusion in her that even she couldn't fully explain.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The sun was just beginning to illuminate the garden, its light filtering through the thick curtains of the dining room.

The soft aroma of freshly baked bread and coffee floated in the air, marking the beginning of a new day at the mansion. Emilia sat at the wooden table, her face still somber, contemplating the fine grain of the tabletop as if she wanted to lose herself in it.

Regulus appeared in the doorway, smiling softly, carrying a tray of freshly baked bread and a cup of steaming tea.

"Good morning, Emilia," he said gently, placing the tray in front of her. "I hope you rested well."

Emilia looked up slowly, but didn't show much interest. The previous night had been long, and sleep had come to her erratically, interrupted by disturbing dreams of Subaru and the faces of the 53 women he had freed at the cost of his own freedom.

"Yes... I rested," she replied, though his tone reflected no rest at all. She simply said the first thing that occurred to him.

Regulus sat across from her, his gaze fixed on her face. Discomfort filled the air, but he was determined to try to break it.

"The garden seems to be at its best. The daffodils are blooming, and there's something very special about the way they grow... as if they're waiting for the perfect moment to show their beauty. Perhaps we can go see them later. I'll show you what I found yesterday."

Emilia raised an eyebrow, intrigued but also somewhat skeptical. She hadn't heard that part from Regulus before, someone so... attentive.

"Daffodils, huh?" she repeated, unsure if speaking was the right thing to do. For some reason, the subject briefly distracted her from her own discomfort.

"Yes, yes," he continued, still calm. "They're so named for their ephemeral beauty, but also for their resilience." Even though they're often surrounded by dry grass and thorns, they still grow strong. It's almost like... as if they're reminding you that beauty can emerge even in the most unexpected places.

Emilia looked at him, studying his words. She didn't know if his comments held some deeper meaning or if he was just trying to make small talk, but something in his voice touched her unexpectedly. His tone wasn't arrogant, not that of a man who simply possessed whatever he wanted. It was different.

"Perhaps you can teach me more about daffodils..." he finally said, with a slight smile, though it seemed forced.

Regulus, seeing her smile even a little, felt the air clear between them. He was accomplishing something. Something small, but significant.

"Of course, Emilia. Perhaps they can teach us more than meets the eye," he replied with a genuine smile.

-

The sound of her footsteps on the gravel seemed to follow a slow, almost measured rhythm, as if each step brought her closer to a place she didn't want to leave, but at the same time further away from what she truly desired: to return to Subaru.

She sat down on one of the garden benches, her mind still caught in memories of Priestella, of Subaru, of the broken promises, and of everything that had happened before.

At that moment, Regulus appeared before her, a rolled-up blanket under his arm.

"Do you mind if I sit here?" he asked, his voice laden with subtle tension.

Emilia didn't look at him, but finally, she nodded wordlessly. She was too tired to refuse him or to discuss anything further. There were too many emotions mingling inside her, and facing them once more only wore her down.

Regulus sat down beside her, unfurling the blanket over his legs, hardly daring to interrupt the silence between them. Finally, it was he who spoke, breaking the stillness.

"Emilia, I know I can't change what's happened between us. But I want you to know that... I haven't treated you this way for fun. I'm not a fool who enjoys the suffering of others."

Emilia looked at him, confused. She hadn't expected those words to come from him. After all, he was the Archbishop of Greed.

"Why are you saying this to me now?" she asked, still unable to understand his motivations.

Regulus sighed, staring straight ahead. The sun was already beginning to set, dyeing the sky shades of red and orange. It was clear he was searching for the right words.

"Because... I don't want you to think I did all this just to have you. When I saw you, when I saw the way you fought for what you believed in, something in me changed..."

Emilia studied him closely. The sincerity in his voice made her doubt. Could she really believe him?

"What happened between us wasn't just a whim, Regulus," she said, her voice trembling. "I accepted your deal for them, for the women you freed... But what hurts me the most is that I couldn't save Subaru. And now... I'm trapped here with you? Is that what you want? What you expect of me?"

Regulus turned to her, his gaze sad.

"No, Emilia. I don't expect you to become my wife just because a contract said so. I don't want you to feel trapped. I just... want you to let me show you that I can be better. That I can be someone you... can respect. Maybe you don't expect forgiveness, or love, or any of those things. But if I can somehow make this a little more bearable for you, I want to try."

Emilia swallowed, the scars on her heart, though still fresh, beginning to heal in a way she didn't fully understand.

She didn't want to accept this, didn't want to allow him any form of closeness, but at the same time, she couldn't help but see the vulnerability Regulus was displaying.

"This isn't going to be easy for either of us, is it?" she asked softly, searching his eyes.

Regulus nodded, not looking away.

"It won't be. But I promise I'll try."

-

The mansion had fallen into a deep silence, broken only by the occasional sound of trees rustling in the night wind. Emilia was in her room, preparing for sleep, but something in the air told her this night wouldn't be like the others.

A soft knock on the door made her turn.

"May I come in?" Regulus asked from the doorway.

Emilia watched him for a moment, unsure of what to expect. His expression was marked by a mixture of tiredness and confusion.

"Sure."

Regulus entered, his eyes falling on the nightstand where the pendant he had given her rested. With a faint smile, Regulus brought over a small package wrapped in soft cloth.

"I wanted to give you something else," he said, handing it to her. "I hope you like it."

Emilia looked at it, intrigued. Upon opening it, she found a small crystal figurine, from which a faint blue light emanated.

"It's a gift for you," Regulus explained, almost embarrassed. "I don't know if you'll like it, but... I thought it would be beautiful."

Emilia took the figurine in her hands, feeling an unexpected warmth in her chest.

"It's beautiful..." she whispered, unable to help but smile. In that moment, a slight peace began to take place in her heart, although doubts remained.

Regulus remained silent for a moment, watching her, until he spoke again.

"I don't want you to feel alone, Emilia. And while I don't expect everything between us to change immediately, I want you to know that... I'm here. Not as your captor, nor as a monster. Just as someone who wants to try to do the right thing."

Emilia looked at him, unsure of how to respond, but the truth is... for the first time, she felt something different in her heart.

"Thank you... Regulus."

-

The full moon hung majestically in the sky, casting a silvery light over the garden, where Emilia sat silently, a blanket draped over her shoulders.

She'd gone outside to get some fresh air. Lately, her thoughts had been suffocating her within the walls of the mansion. The pain, the confusion... and that feeling she didn't want to name, the one that brewed every time she looked at Regulus.

"You can't sleep," a voice said behind her. It wasn't a question. It was a statement.

Regulus appeared in the moonlight, a small lamp in his other hand. He seemed to wear a different expression than usual.

"I didn't mean to interrupt," Emilia murmured, not looking directly at him.

"You never interrupt me," he replied, sitting next to her, not invading her space.

There was a long silence between them. The kind of silence that doesn't bother, but rather invites you to hear what's unsaid. Emilia stroked the edge of the blanket, her eyes lost in the reflection of the moon on the nearby pond.

"There's something I've been meaning to tell you..." she began, unsure exactly how.

Regulus watched her carefully, without pressuring her.

"For days... I've felt a struggle inside me. I hate what happened. I still don't know if I can forgive you for cutting me off from everyone... but I also can't deny that I've started to see you differently."

Her words hung in the air.

"I don't know if it's gratitude, compassion... or something worse. But every time you smile, every time you treat me like I'm more than a prisoner... you make me doubt."

Regulus looked away, closing his eyes for a moment, as if her words hurt him.

"I don't want you to feel like I'm manipulating you," he whispered. "Emilia, I swear on what little decent remains of me... that every gesture, every word I've exchanged with you since that deal, has been real."

Emilia looked at him.

"And if one day you decide to leave," he added, his voice breaking, "I won't stop you."

Those last words made Emilia feel something shudder inside her. Her gaze dropped to his lips involuntarily, then returned to his eyes.

"I'm not leaving tonight," she said, lowering her voice. "Not yet."

"Why?"

Emilia leaned a little toward him, her eyes firm but full of emotion.

"Because I want... to know what it feels like."

He didn't ask what she meant. He knew immediately.

And when Emilia leaned in fully, it was Regulus who closed the distance with a gentle gesture, as if afraid of breaking something fragile.

Their lips met in a silent kiss.

It wasn't a passionate kiss. It was a kiss of need, of redemption, of promises yet to be said, but that are wanted to be kept.

When they broke apart, Emilia said nothing. He just rested his forehead against her shoulder, and for a moment, they both breathed in the same rhythm.

-

The sun's rays filtered timidly through the leaves of the forest.

Emilia was in the garden, sitting on an open blanket, with a book on her lap that she had forgotten to read.

Her mind wandered.

Emilia silently watched the trees, without knowing when exactly she began to smile.

"I never thought this would happen," she murmured to herself, hugging the book to her chest.

Many months had passed since that first kiss under the moon. And since then, everything had changed.

She was no longer a prisoner. She no longer felt like a victim of forced treatment.

Regulus... had kept his word. He didn't demand obedience. He didn't impose his will on her. He listened to her, he supported her, they even argued normally when they disagreed.

It was strange, but real. A kind of coexistence she hadn't expected to have with him, much less... to love her.

And yet, there it was.

A part of her still held pain from the past, from what she'd lost. But another, growing stronger, longed for moments with him. His calm voice at night. His hands when he cooked for her. His unexpected laugh when something went wrong and he awkwardly admitted it. The way he would look at her when he thought she didn't notice.

And most of all... his eyes.

"Those eyes..." she whispered, feeling her fingers tremble. "I shouldn't like looking at them so much."

But she did.

They were hypnotic. Not because of their color, but because of what they hid. Before, she'd thought they were cold, empty, arrogant... but now she knew they held love, joy, affection.

And when he looked at her honestly, there was nothing else in the world she wanted to see.

Did she love him?

She didn't know when it had started. Perhaps it was during a conversation by the fire. Or on a silent walk through the woods. Or maybe... he'd just always been there, waiting for her to let her defenses down.

And now... she needed him.

Emilia couldn't deny it anymore: she wanted to wake up next to him every morning. She wanted to feel his arms when the world hurt. She wanted to stay.

"You're blushing," said a voice behind her, pulling her from her thoughts.

Regulus had approached without her noticing, carrying two cups of steaming tea. He offered one to her with a slight smile, and Emilia accepted it with trembling hands.

"I was thinking," she said, trying to sound casual.

"In Subaru?" he asked, with calm honesty, without reproach.

Emilia looked at him. She shook her head. Then she lowered her gaze to the cup, and her voice dropped to a whisper.

"I was thinking... about you."

They fell silent. But this time it wasn't awkward. It was tender. Intimate.

Regulus looked at her with those golden eyes she adored so much. Emilia looked up and allowed herself to hold his gaze.

"And what were you thinking?" he whispered.

She smiled. Almost shyly. Like a sweet confession.

"That I want to stay. Here. By your side."

-

The soft morning light filtered through the bedroom curtains.

Emilia, still snuggled under the sheets, slowly opened her eyes. It took her a few seconds to remember where she was, and when she did, she turned to the other side of the empty bed.

Regulus had left a tray on the nightstand. Freshly baked rolls, a cup of tea with honey, and a wildflower—a purple dahlia—decorated the breakfast.

Emilia smiled slightly, bringing her hands to her chest. She didn't fully understand why her heart beat faster at such small gestures, but it felt... warm.

She went downstairs barefoot, her silver hair falling over her shoulders, still a little disheveled. In the kitchen, Regulus was finishing cutting fruit.

"Good morning, Emilia?" he said with a gentle expression. "Did you sleep well?"

"Mmm... yes," she replied softly, touching a strand of hair. "Breakfast was nice, thank you. Where did you find that flower?"

"Not far from here. I saw it and thought of you."

"Me?" she repeated, tilting her head with a confused expression. "Why?"

Regulus looked at her for a moment and allowed himself a genuine smile.

"Because she's delicate, but resilient... like you."

Emilia blushed, ducking her head.

"Ah... I... I don't know if that's true. But thank you..."

Regulus approached and gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Emilia remained still, her gaze never leaving his golden eyes.

"Your eyes... they always shine like they have a light of their own," he whispered. "Sometimes I wonder what they would look like mixed with mine..."

Regulus blinked in surprise.

"Excuse me?"

Emilia tilted her head thoughtfully.

"If we had children... what color would their eyes be? Yours are a slightly dark gold but bright in their own way, mine are violet... would they be gold-violet? Or would each eye be different...?"

There was a brief silence. Regulus stared at her, unsure whether to laugh or hug her.

"You... you really are special."

"Why?" Emilia asked with genuine curiosity.

Regulus shook his head, still smiling.

"Because even when you talk about children, you don't do it out of malice or seduction. Just... out of pure sweetness."

-

After lunch, Emilia decided to water the plants in the greenhouse. She liked the flowers. They reminded her of life in the Elior Forest, and also of the way nature took its course no matter what.

Regulus approached with a blanket to cover her shoulders, as the breeze was beginning to chill.

"You've been very dedicated lately," he commented. "Almost all the flowers have bloomed."

"I just like watching them grow," she replied, smiling as she gently touched the petals. "It makes me feel useful... even if it's just a little."

Regulus looked at her for a moment, then picked up a watering can to help her.

"You don't have to prove anything, Emilia. You're enough."

"But... I want to be. For you."

Regulus stopped.

"For me?"

"Yes... because you always try so hard to make me feel loved... and I... I don't know how to love well, but I want to try."

Regulus put the watering can aside, approaching her slowly.

"Then try it your way. Like you know how. You don't have to love like others, you just have to be you, be Emilia, for me, that's enough."

Emilia looked up at him and, on a sweet impulse, took his hand in both of hers.

"So, can I ask you something strange?"

"Sure."

"If I hug you... like this, like lovers do in stories... is it love?"

Regulus didn't know how to answer immediately, but he gently put his arms around her, leaning his head on her shoulder.

"If you feel peace... then it's love."

-

That night, after dinner, Emilia decided to sit next to Regulus in front of the fireplace. She didn't say anything at first. She just rested her head on his shoulder while hugging a cushion.

"Your presence... doesn't bother me like it used to," she murmured. "On the contrary... I miss it when you're not around."

Regulus put an arm around her, pulling a blanket over them both.

"That makes me happier than I can say. Although it makes me wonder... what am I to you now?"

Emilia didn't respond immediately. She frowned thoughtfully.

"I don't know how to put it in pretty words... but when you speak to me softly, I feel like the world stops. And when you smile... I want to see you longer."

"That... sounds like love."

"Then I think I love you. In my own clumsy, new way, but... truly."

Regulus took her face in his hands, with infinite care. Emilia didn't pull away.

"What if I kiss you again?"

She slowly closed her eyes.

"Only if it's soft... like the first snowflake."

And it was.

-

At some point, Subaru had managed to pinpoint Emilia's location, and now they were together. He and Reinhard stood in front of Regulus outside the mansion, all with serious expressions, and it seemed a confrontation was about to break out.

Subaru took a step forward, his face marked by a mixture of anger and bewilderment. His eyes darted from Regulus to Emilia, who stood right next to him, not moving away.

"Emilia!" Subaru shouted. "Get away from him!"

Emilia didn't move.

"No."

Subaru blinked, as if he hadn't expected that response. He took another step, his fists clenched.

"I'm here to save you!"

"I didn't need to be saved..." Emilia murmured.

Her voice was soft but firm. She stepped forward, standing between Subaru and Regulus, her arms outstretched, as if she wanted to shield him with her own body. Her eyes shone with determination.

"He is no longer my enemy. He is not the monster that everyone sees. He taught me things that no one else could. He looked at me without demands, without conditions... He listened to me, took care of me and taught me to feel loved."

Subaru seemed frozen. He opened his mouth, but said nothing.

"You were important to me, Subaru," Emilia continued, with serene sadness. "I learned many things by your side. You helped me, you supported me... you were my first burst of courage. But..."

She lowered her gaze for a moment, her expression apologetic and pure honesty.

"I didn't know what love felt like... I thought it was what you felt for me. But... that wasn't my love, it was yours."

Subaru swallowed, his face torn by a mixture of grief, anger, and something even he didn't understand.

"Are you... saying you love him?"

Emilia nodded, slowly, but with conviction.

"Yes. I love him. Despite everything. And I don't care what they say. I don't care if I lose my candidacy for queen. I don't care if the world turns its back on me... I just want to be with him."

"What are you... saying, Emilia?" she asked, her voice trembling, as if she couldn't accept what she was hearing.

Emilia lowered her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and then looked up with unexpected firmness. There was no hatred on her face. Only sadness... and determination.

"Subaru... you were always very important to me. You helped me more than I can say, and I will never stop thanking you. But... I can't pretend anymore. My heart isn't with you."

Subaru took a step back, as if those words had physically struck him.

"So... it's him?" she said, her gaze pointing at Regulus, whose expression was a mixture of surprise and fear.

"Yes. I love him. Even if you don't understand. Even if no one understands. I... I decided to see him as more than an enemy. I saw his pain, I saw his loneliness, and I saw the person who wanted to change for me. And... even though I'm still learning what it means to love, I know I want to be by his side."

"But... he's an Archbishop of the Cult! He's-!"

"I know!" Emilia interrupted, raising her voice for the first time. "I know it better than anyone! And yet... love isn't logical. Not mine, at least. Maybe I'm wrong. Maybe everyone judges me. But if loving Regulus is a mistake... then it's one I'm willing to make.

"What are you saying, Emilia?" Subaru gritted his teeth, consumed by rage, and it wasn't at Regulus, but at Emilia. "Do you know how much I had to sacrifice for you? Do you have any idea?! I fought the whale for you! In the sanctuary, I resolved everything! Everything! I did it for you! He did nothing for you, and now... Now you're going to give up everything for that monster?! I don't know how many times I've told you I love you, and now you throw all my effort away!"

Emilia slowly lowered her arms, but stood in front of Regulus.

"That's what I understood," she said sadly. "That your love... was full of expectations. Of sacrifices I never asked of you. Of a struggle you endured alone... and that you expected me to pay with my heart."

Subaru seemed to have run out of breath.

"I didn't know how to love," Emilia continued. "I believed I should reciprocate because you gave everything for me. But that's not love... it's debt. And I don't want to owe my heart to anyone."

Reinhard watched silently, his hand on the hilt of his sword, but with no intention of drawing it (not that he could). He understood. Though many wouldn't.

"Regulus taught me something you couldn't," Emilia said, turning her head slightly toward him, smiling sweetly. "He taught me that I didn't have to become someone to be loved. That I didn't have to give everything, or save everyone, or become a queen to be worth something. he looked at me when I no longer knew how to look at myself."

Regulus said nothing. He stood still, as if afraid any word would shatter that moment.

"And yes... he made mistakes. Horrible mistakes. I don't ignore that. But he changed. He changed for himself, and for me. Not because I would choose him. Not to be rewarded..."

"It hurts," he murmured, lowering his head. "It hurts so much..."

"I know, and I'm sorry. I'm sorry with all my heart. But... lying to you would be worse. Using you would be worse. You don't deserve that."

Subaru fell to his knees, exhausted. The rage no longer held any power. Only emptiness remained. Reinhard approached, and with a hand on his shoulder, helped him up. There were no words between them. Only understanding.

"And you?" Reinhard asked Regulus, his voice low, calm, but full of meaning. "What do you plan to do now?"

Regulus looked at Emilia, gently squeezing her hand.

"Whatever she asks. Wherever she goes... I'll go."

Reinhard nodded slowly. Not with approval, but with respect. He turned, taking Subaru with him, who didn't say another word.

When they were alone, Emilia turned to Regulus, still with tears in her eyes. He wiped them away with his thumb, saying nothing.

"Do you think I did wrong?" she asked, her voice small, like a child doubting her first big decision.

Regulus shook his head gently.

"I think you did the bravest thing of your life."

She looked at him for a long moment. Then she rested her chin on his shoulder, holding him tightly.

"Then... don't let me go. Ever. Because if the world is going to turn its back on me... I want you there."

————————————————————————

(Warning: 18+ Content)

One night when the moon was full and the silence in the house was as profound as the freshly fallen snow, Emilia and Regulus were alone in the greenhouse.

She had insisted on tending some night flowers that only bloomed under the moonlight. Regulus said nothing; he just accompanied her, as he always did. Emilia held a magic lamp while watching a flower open with childlike fascination.

"It's so beautiful... I wonder if beautiful moments hurt because they're so beautiful."

Regulus looked at her silently. Then, he moved closer, not touching her, but close enough for her to feel. Emilia noticed and turned to him. Her eyes reflected the light from the flower and the moon, and her cheeks flushed red.

"Why do you always look at me like that?"

"Because I can't help it... Because when I see you, I feel like everything in me becomes human again."

Emilia lowered her gaze, shy. Then, with charming clumsiness, she stretched her arms toward him. Regulus needed no more. He wrapped his arms around her, and they stood like that, embraced amid the soft scent of the flowers.

"Regulus," she murmured, "sometimes... when we're like this... I wonder what it would be like if I truly belonged to you."

"Don't you belong to me already?"

"No... not in the way I think. Not like in stories. Not like those things that happen when two people love each other so much that they no longer know where one ends and the other begins."

Regulus remained silent, but his hands held hers with reverent affection.

"Do you want that?" he asked carefully. "Are you sure?"

Emilia looked up, sincere, with that pure brilliance that only she could possess.

"If it's with you... I want to find out."

There was a long moment in which they both stared at each other without speaking. Then, Regulus slowly led her by the hand into the bedroom, as if the slightest abrupt gesture could break something precious.

When they reached the bedroom, they didn't go directly to the bed; they just stood face to face in silence.

There was a longing in the air that neither could express with words. They were drawn to each other like moths to a flame, unable to resist the pull of their shared destiny.

Emilia reached out timidly, her slender fingers caressing Regulus's cheek, tracing lines across his face. Her touch was gentle, almost hesitant, as if she feared any sudden movement could break the fragile spell of that moment. But Regulus leans into her touch, closing his eyes for a moment as he savors the feel of his skin against Emilia's warm hand.

He takes a step closer, closing the last bit of distance between them. Now, their bodies are pressed together, chest to chest, thigh to thigh. They fit together like two pieces of a puzzle, as if made for this moment.

Emilia's breathing quickens, becoming shallower, as the warmth of Regulus's body seeps into hers. She feels the strength in his arms and the power in his hands as they run down her back, drawing her closer. Yet behind that strength, there is a tenderness she loves and now accepts and yearns for.

She looks up at him, her eyes wide and shining with unshed tears. In that moment, she sees herself as the candidate she was born to be, the future queen of Regulus Corneas.

Yet, in the instant before Emilia could utter a word, Regulus leaned toward her and kissed her, nullifying everything that might have been said between them. His kiss was fiery, like a promise of what was to come. Emilia couldn't help but surrender herself completely to him, feeling her body relax and become malleable in Regulus's arms.

Regulus inserted his tongue into Emilia's mouth. Far from resisting, she received the gesture with pleasure and delight, allowing Regulus to explore her oral cavity with his own tongue.

It wasn't the first time they kissed, but they enjoyed every moment their lips met, sharing saliva and delighting in each other's taste again and again.

Her nipples hardened, pressing against the fabric of her dress, while a feeling of wetness began to accumulate between her thighs. Regulus's hand slowly descended, his fingers gently exploring the delicate curve of her waist, following the slender line of her hips. Finally, his fingertips rested on the soft, supple skin of her thighs.

She feels the heat of his skin, the intensity that coils around her body, causing her very anatomy to react with a deep need. A mixture of emotions courses through her body, as Regulus's touch ignites the embers of desire within her.

There was a now-familiar warmth beginning to pool in her belly, a longing that seems to be awakened only by Regulus. It is a hunger, a need, a desperate ache that yearns to be sated by him and him alone.

That desire and warmth was born long ago, in a time when she stopped seeing him as an enemy and began to see him as someone to love deeply. Regulus won her heart, and in that moment, she was willing to give him her virginity.

As Regulus's hand slides around Emilia's waist, his fingers tracing the delicate line of her hip, she can't help but shudder at his touch. And now, as his hand rests on the soft skin of her inner thigh, high and dangerously close to where she yearns for him most, Emilia knows she should feel shy or hesitant. But she doesn't. Instead, she feels a growing anticipation, a desperate need that demands to be met.

She feels the heat of his skin through the thin fabric of her panties, and it makes her own flesh burn in response. Her insides throb, empty and hollow in a way only he can fill. She wants him, all of him, with a fierce desperation that scares her a little. But she's too lost to care, too consumed by the liquid fire coursing through her veins.

So when Regulus's fingers slide beneath the elastic of her panties, caressing her sensitive skin, Emilia doesn't pull away. Instead, she parts her thighs a little further, silently giving him permission to touch more.

She knows she's playing with fire, but she doesn't care. She'd let it burn her, scorch her, scar her; she's fine with that as long as it's with Regulus.

She feels Regulus, inserts his fingers into her wet folds, causing her to moan silently as she experiences this new sensation called pleasure.

It was a new sensation, an intense pleasure that radiated through her entire being when he touched her most intimate spot. Her hips bucked instinctively, grinding against his hand as her body demanded more of his touch.

Emilia feels the evidence of his arousal running through her fingers, that desperation and desire in her body. She's never experienced anything like this, never felt such an intense need. It's terrifying and thrilling all at once.

Unable to control herself, Emilia reaches out, searching for Regulus's firm bulge. She strokes him through his trousers, marveling at his size and heat, and how he shudders at her touch. Encouraged, she begins to unbutton his white trousers, determined to have him naked in front of her.

While she struggles with the fabric barrier separating them, Emilia leans down to nuzzle Regulus's neck, brushing her lips against his skin as she inhales his scent. His warmth fills her, and she knows she'll never have enough. She wants to be surrounded by him, consumed by him, until there's no way to tell where she ends and he begins.

With a soft moan, Emilia finally releases his erection. She wraps her fingers around it, stroking its firm, velvety length. She marvels at the contrast of heat beneath the silky skin, and how her touch makes it throb in her hand.

As Emilia stroked his erect member, Regulus felt Emilia's heart pounding in his chest. His hips rocked forward, seeking more warmth, more of her soft hand on his skin. The sensation of her delicate fingers around him was almost unbearable, and he knew he wouldn't last long if she kept touching him like this.

His fingers delve deeper, caressing her slick walls as his thumb finds that sensitive spot at the apex of her sex. He rubs it, circling and teasing, feeling her shudder under his touch.

Emilia's breath catches in her throat, a sharp gasp escaping her lips as her hips buck against his hand. Her walls clench around his fingers, feeling her climax approaching. Regulus feels the wetness trickling down his fingers, a testament to his growing need.

As Emilia's strokes become more urgent, more insistent, Regulus feels himself losing control. The sensation of her soft hand pumping along his penis is almost unbearable.

Regulus's fingers pick up speed, thrusting in and out of Emilia's wet vagina with a fervor that matches his own.

Emilia's breath hitches and she stirs against his neck, gasping as she struggles for air. Every inch of her skin feels heated, flushed, and tingling with a need that demands fulfillment. She feels the tension inside her growing tighter, ready to explode at any moment.

With a hoarse cry, Emilia threw her head back, tensing as she reached her climax. Her walls clenched rhythmically around Regulus's fingers, rippling and clamping as waves of pleasure consumed her. Regulus felt her release spill over his hand, her fluids dripping down her wrist as she trembled and writhed in his arms.

At that precise instant, Regulus released himself. His hips moved forward, thrusting his penis into Emilia's hand as it pulsed and throbbed, spilling his semen over her fingers. The rumbling sound echoed in his chest as he emptied, punctuated by the shuddering ecstasy of his climax.

After a moment as they both struggled to breathe, Emilia looked up and met Regulus's captivating golden eyes. By that moment, her own purple eyes were glassy and glistening with tiny tears that threatened to spill over.

Her cheeks were completely colored with a deep blush, a hue that also spread to her ears. The intense emotion invading her heart became unbearable, and feeling she could hold it in no longer, she leaned closer and kissed him with a loving fervor.

Regulus wrapped his arms around her, and they both fell onto the bed, Regulus on top of Emilia as they continued kissing.

If Emilia could speak right now, she'd be repeating "I love you" over and over again.

Emilia's hands caressed Regulus's back, feeling the contours of his muscles beneath his coat. She tugged at the fabric impatiently, needing to feel his bare skin against hers. His warmth, his weight covering her slender body, inflamed her with a new wave of desire.

As the kiss deepens, Emilia's hips rise to meet Regulus's. A soft moan escapes her lips, muffled by the demanding pressure of Regulus's mouth. The slick slide of his flesh between her thighs ignites a hunger she didn't know she had, a longing to be taken, claimed, possessed.

Tearing her lips from his, Emilia gazes up at Regulus with eyes that shine with unshed tears of love and desire. Her chest heaves with difficulty, her breasts rising and falling temptingly. The sight of her, flushed, lustful, looking at him as if he were the only man in the world, makes Regulus's heart clench—well, his lion's heart itself.

Unable to resist the temptation she represents, Regulus leans down to capture the tender skin of her throat with his mouth. He sucks and nibbles, leaving a trail of love along her neck as he kisses a path to her collarbone. Emilia shudders beneath him, arching into his touch with a throaty moan.

After a moment, she stroked Regulus's white hair as he continued kissing and sucking her neck. She liked it, but she knew what he wanted.

"Re-Regulus, please put it inside me. I want it, I want your children," she breathed, seeming to have hearts in her eyes.

The desperation in her voice, the way she looks at him with those pleading, love-drunk eyes... it ignites a flame in Regulus's blood that he can't ignore. His member throbs urgently against her thigh, hard and ready, wanting to sink into her welcoming heat.

With a low, possessive growl, Regulus prepares to position himself at her entrance. The swollen head of his penis brushed against her moist folds, leaving evidence of his arousal on her skin. He teased her, rubbing her clit, drawing moans and groans from her throat. Then, with a powerful thrust of his hips, he plunged himself deep into her.

Emilia cried out, arching her back off the bed as Regulus penetrated and stretched her completely, and a trickle of blood emerged, indicating that she was no longer a virgin.

He paused, allowing her to adjust to the sudden intrusion, feeling her tight walls adjust to his new guest. For Emilia, it was as if her body was made for him, as if it fit like a glove.

He leaned down, capturing her mouth in a kiss, stifling her moans as he began to move. Slowly at first, letting her feel every inch of his body as he dragged his length out of her vagina slowly, only to slam back in, sinking completely inside her slender body. His hands gripped her hips, holding her in place as he set a deep, slow rhythm.

"Regulus... I love you... I need you..." she gasped, unable to resist the rush of emotions.

She felt consumed by her love for him, by the incredible intimacy of this moment. There was no turning back now; she was completely lost in him, focused solely on the man who made her feel more alive than she had ever been before.

Her body twisted upward to meet Regulus's every thrust. Her fingers tangled in his white hair, tugging desperately as the tension grew inside her. The flames of desire consumed her, taking her to new heights of ecstasy she had never known before.

She looks at Regulus with passion-clouded eyes, her irises shining with passionate love and absolute devotion. In this moment, nothing is more important. There is no room for doubt or uncertainty in her mind; all she knows is that she loves him, that she needs him more than anything in this world.

The world narrows to the point where their bodies join, to the fluid touch of skin against skin, and the primal rhythm of sex.

Regulus accelerated the movement of his hips, and Emilia's body responded to this rhythm with enthusiastic surrender. Her happiness was evident, as she continued to moan and utter incoherent words.

The pleasure was so intense it bordered on pain, every nerve in her being begging for more as her beloved Regulus claimed her again and again. There was nothing but this moment, nothing but the weight of his body on top of her, the touch of skin against skin, and the sensation of his hard, hot penis invading her core again and again.

Emilia felt like she was falling apart, fragmenting into a thousand pieces that fluttered in the wind. But it didn't matter, because Regulus was with her, holding her, keeping her together despite everything. In his arms, she felt safe, loved, whole. In his arms, she finally found her true home.

Her inner muscles tensed, squeezing and massaging Regulus's penis in a desperate attempt to keep him inside. Every part of her body was ready, screaming for the rapidly approaching release.

"Ahhh! Regulus! Yes...! Don't stop...! I'm... I'm...!" Her voice cracked in a high-pitched moan as she hurtled toward the edge of climax. "Regulus! I love you... I love you so much!" she cried out, her words drowned out by the roar of her release that echoed around the room. Her body jerked and trembled beneath him, her nails frantically clawing at his hair as her fluids spurted out.

At the same time, Regulus quickened his thrusts, his breath coming in ragged gasps and grunts as he fought to hold back. But it felt too good, too perfect, and he knew he couldn't keep this up for much longer. With a grunt, he buried himself deep inside her one last time.

He filled her with his hot, thick seed. Jets of his essence gushed forth, flooding Emilia's womb. He was completely consumed by possessiveness, by the need to mark her as his forever.

Their bodies shuddered together in their shared climax, the room filling with the sound of their fluids and moans. They were beyond reason, lost in the incredible intimacy of the moment as they clung to each other desperately. In Regulus's arms, Emilia finally found the peace, acceptance, and unconditional love she had never sought but now needed and accepted.

Chapter Text

"Sirius, the truth is... it's a little embarrassing, but you've become quite a charming person, or maybe attractive? I don't know... but I would have liked to go on a date with you if I'd had the chance, if I weren't an Archbishop."

Sirius remained motionless at first, with no reaction. Her comment hung in the air, like a stone thrown into a dry lake, with no water to ripple or echoes to rumble. All that remained was a deep emptiness.

Regulus, head tilted, watched curiously. He hadn't spoken those words to provoke a response from her—at least not entirely—but because something sincere resonated within him. There might have been a twisted undertone, certainly, but the honesty was evident. She was no longer the unhinged figure who used to shout about love, despair, anger, and fire. Now, she had become something different... human. Fragile. Silent.

And somehow, that made it even harder to bear.

Finally, Sirius looked up. His reddened eyes weren't the result of crying; they resembled ashes after a devastating fire. Although the bandage covered his entire face, the tension in his jaw and the slight trembling in his hands spoke for themselves.

"Don't talk to me like that, don't say those things, not after what you said."

Regulus didn't look away from Sirius. He didn't try to justify himself, or offer excuses. He simply nodded slowly, as if receiving a blow he had already anticipated.

"I know. But... sometimes, after losing everything, you say what you never dared say before."

Sirius snorted, without humor, without hatred. Only with that sour taste of someone once devoted, now only dust of memories. The golden chain clinked as he twisted his wrist slightly.

"And you think that helps? An imaginary date, a hollow compliment, now that nothing remains? Petelgeuse won't return. You knew it. You made me see it. You snatched it away from me, as if it were nothing more than an illusion."

Regulus looked away for a moment, letting out a slow, deep breath.

"I didn't mean to take anything from you," he said, his voice laced with sincerity. "I simply wanted... to help you understand that continuing to search in that direction would lead you to your own doom. However, you're right, I did it. I did it because it was also something I needed to do. It was necessary for my own survival."

Sirius shrank in on herself, as if the words were pulling her inward. Her feet touched the dusty ground, and for a moment, she looked like a child lost in the middle of a war she didn't understand.

"And is survival worth it... if one is left alone?" she asked in a shaky, almost childlike voice.

Regulus closed his eyes. His voice, when he answered, was soft, devoid of the arrogance with which the true Regulus should respond.

"I don't know. But I want to find out. And so should you. Even if there's no one who looks at you the way he looked at you. Even if it hurts..."

There was a brief moment of silence, a silence not steeped in contempt or resentment, but born of the connection between two people who, for the first time, had only their truth to offer each other.

"What do you say, Sirius? Do you accept?" Regulus finally asked, as their gazes met.

Sirius's eyes flashed softly, recalling that moment when their faces had met so close together. In that moment, a mixture of emotions washed over him, and he decided to look away, feeling the heat emanate from his cheeks.

"Promise we can go on a date sometime?"

Regulus stared at her for a moment, stunned. Sirius's voice, shaky and fragile, had broken the tension in the air like a match being lit on a very dark night.

It wasn't a plea, nor a demand. It was something more painful: hope. A simple, human desire that rose from the mud where only thorns had once grown.

And that... disarmed him more than any cry of madness.

His lips parted, but he thought about it. What should he say? A false promise, to comfort her? A cold truth, to protect her from herself? Or perhaps, for the first time, could he allow himself something more... ambiguous?

"I promise," he said finally, his voice low but firm, "that if we come out of this with our souls still whole... if any part of us is still capable of feeling something more than emptiness... then yes. We'll have that date."

Sirius didn't smile, but his fingers relaxed slightly around the chains. They still trembled, still ached, but for the first time in a long time, they weren't clenching with desperation and madness.

"Where would we go?"

Regulus squinted, trying to visualize it more clearly. It occurred to him that it might be a park, a place filled with trees and flowers where the sun shone through the leaves. Perhaps a bustling café, where the scent of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the murmur of lively conversation and the sound of cups clinking together. Or perhaps he imagined a street lit by flickering lanterns, where the soft light brought a spring night to life.

There were so many places he wanted to explore, all outside of Subaru's life, that he offered no clear answer as to where to go. However, if I had to make a choice, I would choose…

"A place where no one recognizes us," he answered eventually. "Where we're not Archbishops, nor monsters, nor sinners. Just you and me... two strangers trying to understand what comes after the end."

Sirius nodded, his face still bowed.

"What if we leave here with our souls whole?" Sirius asked suddenly, her voice muffled, barely audible, like a whisper directed more to herself than to him.

Regulus looked up. He regarded her seriously, but not harshly.

"Then..." she paused, searching for the words. "If you really want something different... I propose this to you, Sirius... Do you want to escape?"

Sirius's gaze remained lowered, fixed on an invisible point on the floor. The trembling of his fingers stopped for a moment, and in that brief stillness he seemed to catch his breath.

"I don't know..." he whispered finally. "Maybe. Maybe I just want to stop feeling trapped. Not in these chains... but in who I truly am."

Regulus lowered his head slightly, understanding the weight behind those words. That wasn't the voice of the Archbishop of Wrath.

It was that of a broken woman, buried under layers of fanaticism, pain, and misguided devotion. And now, for the first time, she poked her head out, like someone awakening from a long delirium.

"If that's what you want... maybe it's not an escape," he said slowly. "Maybe it's a beginning..."

Regulus closed his eyes for a moment, as if pondering something important, until he opened them and looked at Sirius with a determined expression.

"Then let's escape together, Sirius."

He easily broke the ropes that apparently kept him bound and stood up from the chair. Sirius had a confused expression on his face.

"What are you doing...?" he asked quietly, his tone oscillating between astonishment and fear.

Regulus walked calmly and unhurriedly up to her and knelt in front of her chair, at her eye level.

"Keeping a promise... not to you. Not even to me. To the person I once was. To that cowardly Japanese man who only wanted to survive... but ended up finding something worth more than his life."

Sirius looked at him as if she didn't recognize him, as if standing before her was someone completely different from the Archbishop she'd once known. And in a way, that's how it was.

"Do you really want to take me with you?" she asked, her voice sounding like a child's, fragile, as if she feared it was all a cruel dream.

Regulus slowly raised his hand and, with an almost clumsy gesture, brushed his fingers against her bandaged cheek.

"I don't have the right," he said sincerely, "but I still want to."

Sirius's eyes filled with tears. He wept silently, as if he couldn't remember how to do it.

"You promised a date..." he whispered between sobs.

"And a promise is a promise." Regulus smiled slightly. "But first... let's get out of here."

Regulus freed Sirius from the golden chains, while Sirius regarded him with his one visible eye. Regulus's golden eyes were strangely warm, and in his deteriorating mental state, he didn't mind that.

Sirius lowered his gaze for a second, as if struggling to hold that warmth. She wasn't used to it. Not after years immersed in a love that only hurt.

"Is this real...?" she murmured, as the chains fell with a soft metallic clink to the floor.

"Yes," he replied without hesitation. "We're making it real, you and I."

"I've never been on a date," she confessed suddenly, as she stood up awkwardly, still hunched over, still hesitant, as if she didn't know how to walk free. "I don't even know what it's supposed to feel like..."

"Maybe we can learn together."

Sirius looked up, surprised by the honesty in his tone. He wasn't mocking her, he wasn't treating her like a threat, or like a crazy person... he was treating her like someone who could choose.

The silence that followed wasn't awkward. It was a sincere pause. One of those that arises when the soul no longer needs to speak, only feel.

Finally, Sirius nodded, his gesture almost imperceptible. Regulus held out his hand, and she, still hesitant, took it.

Her fingers trembled, but she didn't back down.

Suddenly, Regulus pulled her to his chest; Sirius let out a yelp of surprise, but didn't move.

"Okay, Sirius, we need to get out of Priestella. Hold on tight."

Regulus bent his legs as if about to jump, but they were in an underground chamber, and Sirius didn't know what he meant by jumping in there.

Despite her reservations, she tried to place her trust in him. With impressive strength, that of an archbishop, she clung to Regulus with all her might. Regulus, for his part, made sure everything was in order, and in an instant, he jumped. Together, their bodies—Regulus's and Sirius's—rose through the air, passing through the concrete with astonishing ease, as if it were merely wet paper.

"The American spy has escaped!"

A shout sounded from below, but they passed through the shelter and continued upward until they reached the clouds. Thanks to the authority of Regulus Sirius, he suffered no harm, as did Regulus.

The cool air tried to hit their faces as they broke through the last layer of the roof. The clouds enveloped them briefly, damp and cold, before dissipating to reveal the night sky, studded with stars.

Sirius squeezed his eyes shut, clinging more tightly to Regulus. His breath came in ragged gasps, not from fear, but from disbelief. I had never flown. He had never felt true freedom. And now, in the arms of his once partner in crime—and now his unlikely savior—he was flying.

"Are they following us...?"

"Not yet," Regulus replied, descending carefully into the hills beyond the city. "But they will. Subaru is no fool. And Reinhard... Reinhard knows me too well."

"Then... why do it?" Sirius raised his face, his eye glowing faintly in the moonlight. "Why risk yourself... for me?"

Regulus landed softly among tall trees, and only when his feet touched the ground, and Sirius was safe, did he speak.

"Because... I don't want to run away without you."

She looked up at him, the bandage soaked with tears she no longer knew how to stop. Something inside her was breaking... or maybe mending. It was hard to tell. Pain and tenderness mingled, like water and wine.

"I've never been good company," she said, unsure whether to warn or apologize.

"Then we fit together," he replied.

Regulus lifted Sirius into his arms, holding him in a princess-like position. However, there was something unsettling about this gesture, especially when he remembered the crimes they had committed and the true identities they were both hiding.

"Okay, Sirius, I'm going to run. I'll try to get as far away from Priestella as possible."

He spoke confidently, sure of his own authority, knowing that he would never tire and could run as fast as he wanted. However, deep down, he had no idea how fast he could become if he decided to stop the time in midair.

Sirius said nothing at first. He just snuggled against him, as if he needed to convince himself that the warmth he felt wasn't a memory. Regulus broke into a run, his body hurtling through the forest with ghostly speed.

Sirius wasn't trembling. She remained silent, wrapped in Regulus's arms, and for once in her life, she didn't feel the desire to scream, or to burn, or to crush the world with her anger and obsession. She only felt... peace.

"Do you think we have a place to go...?" she asked finally, her voice low, but without the fragility of before. Now she spoke with a gentle hope.

Regulus looked up at the sky, at the moon that followed them like a silent lantern, and then looked back ahead.

"I don't know if that place exists. But if it doesn't... we'll build it."

------------------------

They had traveled a long distance and finally arrived at a small village. Fortunately, they found someone who belonged to the cult they belonged to; this individual was the village leader, and upon seeing them, he recognized them immediately. He kindly offered them an empty house, which gave them the opportunity to settle down.

Thus, they began a new stage in their lives, in this village where, together, they felt like two archbishops who had decided to unite and share a common future.

The dawn light filtered through the dusty windows of that abandoned cottage, as if the sun was hesitant about whether to illuminate this place.

Sirius opened his eyes slowly, getting used to the light. He wasn't chained. He wasn't locked up. He was in a bed—a real one. The mattress was hard, and the smell of damp permeated the air, but it was his.

Regulus was already awake. He didn't sleep much; he didn't need to. He had seen him moving around the house since before dawn, silently. When Sirius sat up, he found him in the kitchen, trying to light a stove with a spark.

"What are you doing?" she asked hoarsely.

Regulus turned, as if he hadn't heard her arrive, and offered her a small smile.

"I'm trying to cook. I think this is bread... or it was a few years ago."

Sirius walked over and sat down in one of the rickety chairs, watching him silently. Just watching him do something as simple as cooking was disconcerting. He, the little King. She, the Archbishop of Wrath. What were they doing there, sharing a kitchen?

"I've never eaten with you before," Sirius murmured. "I only remember the gospel and her orders..."

He didn't say her name. She couldn't. But they both knew who he meant.

"Then this will be a first for both of us," Regulus replied, serving two makeshift plates with pieces of warmed bread and stale fruit they had found in the village.

Sirius stared at him before taking the bread with trembling hands. He bit into it cautiously, as if it were a sacred rite.

After breakfast, Sirius left the house. She didn't tell Regulus. He just walked toward the woods, dragging his steps as if the air itself weighed on him.

He followed her at a distance. Not because he distrusted her, but because he knew she still didn't feel free. Not completely.

Sirius reached a clearing where the light fell in golden patches through the leaves. He sat down under a tree and began to speak softly, as if speaking to someone invisible.

"Petelgeuse... I... I didn't know how to live without you. I didn't know how to breathe without your voice, without your madness, without your faith..." His fingers dug into the earth. "But now there is silence. And this silence doesn't hurt as much as before..."

Regulus didn't come closer. He didn't want to interrupt. He just watched her from a distance, respectfully. Finally, she was letting go... something.

After a long while, Sirius got up. And when he returned, he found Regulus sitting in front of the house, carving a piece of wood.

"What are you doing?"

"Some kind of... figure. I don't know. It relaxes me," he replied, without looking up.

Sirius sat next to him, on the step. Not too close, but not too far either.

"I want to try it too."

He wordlessly handed her a knife. And together, without speaking, they began to carve. Hours passed amid splinters of wood, stolen glances, and a calm breeze that caressed the soul.

Night fell early. The village didn't have much light at night, but the leader had left them candles. Regulus lit two and placed them on the table. They had found some clean sheets in a trunk, and with that they improvised a slightly cleaner and more comfortable bed for Sirius. He, for his part, sat near the door, keeping watch as always.

"You don't have to sleep on the floor," she said from the makeshift bed.

"I'm not sleepy."

Sirius looked at him silently, lying on his side. Her visible eye, looking at him, wasn't that of a lunatic and fanatic. It was that of a tired... and alive woman.

"I don't know how to sleep without horrible dreams either," she confessed, lowering her head slightly. "But if you want, you can sit here. I'm not going to bite you. Not today."

Regulus looked at her. He hesitated. But finally, he got up and sat on the edge of the makeshift mattress, his back straight and his eyes fixed on the floor.

Silence fell. Long. Deep. Full of thoughts that didn't dare be spoken.

"What did you carve this afternoon?" she asked suddenly.

Regulus took the piece of wood out of his pocket. It was a crude figure... but it was clearly a person. A woman with short silver hair and elven ears.

"It's not you, if that's what you think," he said, a little nervously.

Sirius looked at him. Then he smiled. Small, faint. Barely a gesture.

"Okay... if one day you want to carve me. But don't be screaming."

"Deal."

※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The sun hadn't yet risen when Regulus, with silent, measured movements, poured the water into the pot Sirius had rescued from the trash weeks ago.

The fire crackled in the grate, and the house smelled of burnt wood and dried leaves. He'd gone out to collect them that very morning. He didn't need to, of course. He didn't need warmth, or food, or rest. But he did it for her.

He deactivated his authority in the mornings. Only then did his body feel human. Only then could he perceive Sirius's skin as she leaned half-asleep on his shoulder. Feeling that soft weight on him... it was almost addictive.

He heard soft footsteps. Sirius, with his strange gait, crossed the threshold between the bedroom and the kitchen. The bandages were still in place, covering every corner of his body. Only his left eye and some parts of his silver hair were visible.

He still wasn't confident enough.

"It smells like... pine tea," she murmured, rubbing her visible eye.

"Yes. You said you missed him."

"Did I say that?"

"Ten days ago. And six hours."

Sirius rolled his eyes, but smiled. In that small, discreet way that only he seemed to notice.

She sat across from him at the table. Regulus poured her tea, taking care that it wasn't too hot.

"Thank you..." she murmured, and this time her voice sounded completely sincere.

She took the small cup in both hands. Her bandaged fingers curled around the warm ceramic as if she was afraid it would disappear if she let go. And Regulus stayed silent, watching her drink with his eyes closed.

She looked at peace.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The woods behind the village had a stream where Sirius used to sit. It was the only place where she removed some of the bandages from her arms to dip her hands in the icy water. Regulus watched her from a few feet away, without invading her space. In those moments, she needed silence. But she also needed him there. She never said it, but if she didn't see him when she looked up, she grew restless.

"Are you okay?" he asked, bridging the distance with a soft voice.

Sirius looked up.

"I'm forgetting his voice," he whispered. His tone was neutral, without drama. But his fingers were trembling.

Regulus came over and sat beside her. He didn't touch her. It just stayed there.

"It's not bad to forget... when it hurts to remember."

"He... Petelgeuse... always spoke as if he knew something no one else did. He always laughed like crazy. Even when he was crying inside." Sirius swallowed. "But you... you don't hide. You feel."

"Because in Priestella I only survived. Now, I want to live."

Sirius looked down and extended a wet hand toward him. Regulus took it without hesitation, deactivating his authority in that instant. The warmth of her skin mingled with the dampness of his.

She didn't cry. She just rested her head on his shoulder, and for a moment, she didn't look like an Archbishop. Not even a heretic. Just a wounded woman, healing.

Day 121 - What Lies Beneath

Title: "If You Can Still Look at Me After This..."

The night was colder than usual.

The fire crackled in the grate, and the faint smell of burnt chestnuts floated in the air. Outside, the village slept in the mist. But inside a wooden house, all was silent.

Regulus sat on the bed they had made together, his back against the wall. He had an open book in his hands, but he wasn't reading it. Sirius sat opposite him, legs crossed, as if he needed to speak but couldn't find the words.

His bandages were more worn than ever. Some had threads hanging off them, frayed from daily use. And although he usually changed them every month, he hadn't this time. Regulus noticed, but said nothing. He didn't want to push it.

"Can I ask you something?" she murmured finally, her voice so soft and delicate it was barely visible. A whisper.

Regulus, surprised by the fragility of her tone, closed the book he was holding. He nodded slowly, indicating that he was willing to listen.

Sirius, however, avoided eye contact. His gaze was fixed on the floor, as if he had something more interesting to offer. His bandaged fingers were nervously interlacing, revealing his nervousness.

"I want... for you to see me. Really see me," she continued, her voice trembling slightly as she expressed such a deep desire.

He didn't understand at first. But when Sirius began to slowly untie the bandages around his face, his lion's heart—the one that should be beating inside Emilia—sped up.

"You don't have to do it if you're not ready," he said softly, not moving, not changing his tone. But she shook her head.

"I want to. Just... don't be scared. And don't lie. If it's horrible, you can tell me."

The bandages fell off, one by one. First her forehead, then her cheeks, the bridge of her nose. Regulus watched without blinking. Not out of morbid curiosity, but with a mixture of respect, fear, and tenderness.
Finally, Sirius dropped the last bandage. And she stood before him, completely exposed.

Her face was scarred. Not grotesquely... but tragically human.

Half of her skin looked like it had suffered scorched burns, old wounds that had healed without assistance. The lines were irregular, some deeper than others. Her left eye had a white coating that betrayed her partial blindness. The right side of her face was untouched. Yet, taken as a whole... it was a face that told a story of suffering, madness, abandonment... and now, courage.

Sirius looked at him tensely. As if she expected him to take a step back.

But Regulus didn't.

He already knew who Sirius really was.

He turned off his authority. He let the cold enter her skin. He let his breath enter. And he leaned toward her, slowly, wordlessly.

"Thank you for trusting me."

Sirius trembled. Tears began to trickle down her bare face. She wasn't sobbing, she wasn't speaking. She just looked at him, her lower lip trembling.

"I thought you might say something cruel... that you might mock... or that you'd be disgusted..."

"No. What I see isn't ugly, Sirius. It's a face that has lived. That has loved so much it broke. But still... it's here."

She closed her eyes. Regulus reached out, slowly, and placed his hand on her scarred cheek. He could feel the warm skin, rough in places, but alive.

Sirius didn't turn away.

"You know something funny?" she said, her voice breaking. "I got burned when I tried to hug Petelgeuse. His authority rejected me, and that's how I stayed. And yet, I continued to love him. Like a fool."

"You're not a fool. You only longed to be loved. Me too."

There was a silence. Then Regulus spoke again.

"Can I kiss you?"

Sirius opened his eyes, surprised.

"Do you still want to..."

"Now more than ever."

She said nothing. She leaned toward him, trembling. And their lips met for the first time. It was a brief, imperfect, clumsy kiss... but real.

A kiss between two Archbishops who, without seeking it, were saving each other.

※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The sun was beginning to set when they reached the edge of the forest, where a village near the capital continued its life as normal.

The breeze stirred the wild leaves of the trees that grew haphazardly along the road, and the aroma of freshly baked bread rose from the houses, a scent that promised normalcy.

Regulus took a deep breath, unnecessarily, but out of habit. He was wearing his usual wedding clothes; at first, he'd resented wearing them, but now he didn't.

Sirius, on the other hand, walked beside him, covered from head to toe in her bandages as always. This time, she wore a thin veil over her head and a simple hat over it, borrowed from the woman from the inn where they'd stayed as a "wedding pilgrimage." No one suspected. No one asked.

"Not bad, is it?" Sirius murmured, lowering his voice slightly. It was hard to speak without sounding like a rabid animal, but he tried. "It's not a grand temple or a park full of lights, but... it smells good. It's warm."

"It's perfect," Regulus replied, without even hesitating. And it was true. They didn't need anything else. Just to be there, walking unhurriedly, without chains or ropes.

Sirius glanced at him, his one visible eye blinking slowly. She was nervous. They had been living together for months, sharing silences, kisses in the dim light, trembling touches, and late-night embraces when the nightmare of their past returned.
But this... this was something else. It was a promise kept.

"Do you remember?" she asked suddenly. "What you told me in Priestella..."

Regulus smiled wistfully.

"I promised that if we came out of that with our souls intact, we would go on a date."

"And we did it?" she asked, with a mixture of doubt and a muffled laugh. "Did we get out in one piece?"

He paused for a second. He turned to her. He took her bandaged hand without fear.

"No... but we tried. That's enough."

Sirius lowered his head, and for a moment he seemed about to break. But he didn't. She walked with him to the village square, where a few stalls sold fruit, bread, and amulets.

They chose an empty one, sat on a bench under the shade of a cherry tree, and shared a small basket of herbal tea and apple preserves that Sirius chose because they were "heart-shaped, even if they were ugly."

"Is this what normal people do?" she asked, looking at an elderly couple laughing in the distance.

"Maybe," Regulus replied, staring at the same spot, "but this is the closest we've ever come."

She leaned toward him, ignoring the stares. She slipped her bandaged head onto his shoulder.

"Do you think... that we'll ever be able to stop hiding?"

"I don't know," he replied again. "But if the world has no place for us... then we'll make our own."

Sirius didn't reply. He just squeezed her hand, the warmth that only they shared...

It was more than enough.

The square remained quiet, as if time had granted a special respite just for them.

Sirius wanted to walk again. Beside him, Regulus said nothing, but he didn't let go of her hand.

They walked down a street of uneven cobblestones, between streetlights that hadn't yet been lit, along a stream that ran through the town like a blue vein.

"This place smells of flowers, doesn't it?" she murmured, her voice muffled by her veil.

"There must be a garden nearby."

"Maybe..." she paused for a second. "Do you know what I think?"

Regulus looked at her.

"That this moment feels like a dream. And I'm afraid of waking up."

He smiled and pulled her towards him gently, with the measured awkwardness of someone who doesn't usually hug for fear of breaking what they touch. His arm went around her shoulders and Sirius, wrapped as she was, trembled a little.

"It's not a dream," he said, almost as if he were trying to convince her, or convince himself. "It's real. You are here. I am here. We don't need anything else."

Sirius stayed like that for a few seconds. And then, with a slow movement, as if the gesture cost him his soul, he raised his hands to her veil. She hesitated.

"May I?" she asked, without looking at him directly. "Only here. Only you."

Regulus just nodded, that confirmation when he understands what she's getting at.

Then she removed her veil. The bandages still covered her face, but a layer of them was slid from her jaw to her neck, revealing part of her right cheek.

There were her deep scars, as if fire had once embraced her without letting go. Still...
There was beauty there. Not in the flesh, but in the act. In the courage to show herself.
In the fact that she let her defenses down only when she was with Regulus.

Regulus kept his gaze fixed on her.

Sirius remained motionless.

And then, in a silent gesture, he leaned toward her.

There was no rush, no surprise; only a space closing with the gentleness of two souls familiar with the refuge of each other's warmth.

The kiss was quiet, but charged with emotion. The bandages rubbed against Regulus's skin as Sirius's lips, trembling and somewhat clumsy, met hers, filled with a mixture of fear and longing. It wasn't a thoughtless passion; it was something rawer. More authentic.

A need to belong. To heal. To feel.

Her fingers tangled in the fabric of Regulus's suit, squeezing tightly. She didn't want to let go. She didn't want to return to the silence they had been before.

He, for his part, deactivated his authority for just a moment, just so he could feel the heat of her face, the trembling of her breath, the dampness of that touch.

When their lips parted, Sirius looked away. His amethyst eyes glistened with moisture, though they shed no tears.

"Regulus..." she whispered. "Can I kiss you again?"

He smiled, displaying one of those smiles he hadn't shown since his arrival in this world.

"You don't need to ask permission."

※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The hostel room was simple: a wide bed with clean sheets, a half-open window letting in the night breeze, and a lit oil lamp on a small table.

Regulus sat on the edge of the bed, slowly removing his jacket. Sirius stood before him, silent. He had covered his face again after their date, but not completely. Her fingers trembled slightly, not out of fear of him... but fear of what was coming.

"Are you okay with doing this?" he asked, breaking the silence.

She nodded. Not decisively, but with need.

"I want you to see me... but not only that... I want you to look at me... and not hate me."

Regulus stood up. He looked at her calmly. There was no impatience in his eyes, no carnal desire. Just waiting. Just attention.

Sirius took a step back, then another, until he stood next to the fogged-up mirror in the room. Then he raised his hands to the bandages.

The first layer fell away with a faint whisper. Then the second. The third.

It revealed part of his collarbone. Scars. Reddish, hardened skin. Regulus didn't flinch.

He continued. The bandage moved down his torso.
Burns. Some deep, others old and deformed. Marks of what had once been torture or divine punishment, or perhaps just the cruel result of his own authority overwhelmed by obsession.

His body was a story without words. A tragedy etched in living flesh.

When he finished removing the bandages from his torso, he was shivering. But not from the cold.

"That's who I am," he said, his voice perhaps broken by his own insecurities. "There's nothing beautiful to look at. Only ruins. I was the receptacle of Petelgeuse's love. He said this ugliness was my penance... and that as long as it hurt, it meant I still loved him."

Silence.

"And I... I believed it. For years. I thought no one could..."

Sirius couldn't finish the sentence.

Because Regulus leaned closer. Without saying anything. And, carefully, he placed his hand on one of the scars on her shoulder. His authority was deactivated.

"You are living," he said, with a gentleness Sirius had only heard from him, "and every mark on your body is proof of that."

He leaned down and kissed a scar above her collarbone.

"You were made to believe you were impure... but to me, you are real."

He lowered his hand slowly, brushing other marks, without repulsion. Only acceptance.

Sirius closed his eyes. A tear fell from the free eye.

"You don't push me away... you don't reject me..."

"Never."

"Do you still see me the same?"

"No," he replied without thinking. "I see you better."

Sirius trembled.

"You're still alive, and that makes you beautiful."

Sirius let out a short sob, a shaky breath that didn't turn into a cry, but caught in his throat.

"No one has ever told me that," he admitted softly. "Even Petelgeuse... he never saw me."

Regulus pulled her towards him.

"I do see you, Sirius."

And then, in that instant when the night outside grew darker and the light inside dimmed, he kissed her again.

There was no urgency. No fear.

Only love.

She didn't cover herself again that night.

And he didn't activate his authority.

Because, they both wanted to feel every second as it was. Human. Fragile. Real.

(Warning ⚠️ Content+18)

Sirius sobbed softly against Regulus's lips as he kissed her, feeling a relief and acceptance she'd never experienced before.

Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer, as if she wanted to merge with him. When he pulled away, she looked up at him, her eyes shining with unshed tears, a trembling smile on her lips.

"Is this real?" she whispered, almost unable to believe this was happening. Petelgeuse had never touched her so gently—in fact, he'd never touched her like Regulus had.

He pulled her into his embrace, pressing his body against hers. His hands slid down her back, cradling her curvaceous, slender form.

"I see you as you are, Sirius," he whispered, kissing another scar on her shoulder. His lips felt warm and soft, loving and respectful.

He gently turned her so she was looking at him, his hand gently resting on her chin. His golden eyes met hers, and in that instant, she perceived a sincerity that only he could give her.

"No one has ever seen me like this before..." she confessed, her voice breaking with emotion as she leaned into the touch of his hand. Her fingers, fearful but determined, wove through his hair, pulling him closer.

He was the first man to touch her like that, the first to look at her without revulsion or contempt; he was the first person to truly see her true self, the vulnerability she had always tried to hide beneath layers of anger and obsession.

"Then I will be the first to see you like this."

With those words, she kissed him, her soft, yearning lips pressing against his. She felt alive in his arms, more alive than ever before. She felt loved for who she was, not for what she might be to someone else.

Her semi-naked, slender body, crisscrossed with scars, clung tightly to Regulus's as she continued to kiss him. In that moment, everything made sense to her; for the first time, she felt the essence of true love, the love of being loved unconditionally.

She had lived chasing Petelgeuse like a loyal dog, but she had never received the affection she craved, not even a hint of affection from his constant presence at her side.

However, Regulus offered her the love and support she had always needed. With him, she experienced a connection no one else had been able to provide, and she gratefully accepted it.

She recognized that Regulus had become her new obsession, an obsession that was reciprocated, where both could surrender unreservedly to what they felt for each other.

Sirius leaned into Regulus, throwing him to the ground as he continued to kiss him relentlessly. Her saliva mingled with his as she gripped his white hair tightly, her body trembling like an animal in heat. Her lips moved hungrily against his, drinking in his breath as if it were the only source of air she had.

Her hands slid beneath his clothes, scraping her nails against his skin as she did so. Every touch of him inflamed her even more; her body felt as if it were on fire from his touch.

She began to strip him of his clothes, desperate to feel every inch of his skin against hers. She wanted to merge with him, to become one like she had always wanted to be with Petelgeuse. But with Regulus, it felt different; it felt real and true, like she was finally on the right path.

Sirius had stripped Regulus of all his clothes, leaving them both almost naked. Regulus felt the heat of a blush rise in his cheeks, an intense embarrassment that made him feel exposed. His body, though not particularly remarkable and his muscles nothing special, for Sirius it was like beholding the figure of the most perfect man he had ever seen in his life.

As he caressed her bare skin, Sirius began to untie the bandage wrapped around her private parts, slowly revealing more of her scarred and marked skin to the light. She would never have shown her body to anyone, not even in its entirety, but with Regulus, it felt right. With him, she felt safe, loved, and accepted, even with all her scars.

She leaned back, allowing Regulus to gaze at her entire body, completely naked. Her gaze was tinged with intense desire as she felt Regulus's eyes scan every scar and every curve of her skin, as if memorizing every detail of her nakedness.

Sirius longed to express her gratitude to the world for being so splendid. Love had always been something that filled her with overwhelming emotion, something that made her feel alive, so at that moment, she was completely aroused.

Regulus seemed to be in a state of arousal as well, as she suddenly felt a hard pressure against her buttocks. She smiled, a smile that might be disturbing to many, but not to Regulus. Suggestively, she positioned herself so that she was facing Regulus's penis, panting and breathing deeply, enjoying the scent that emanated from it.

Sirius leaned forward, his hot, eager breath brushing Regulus's hard penis. His eyes clouded with desire as he gazed up at him, his lips curved into a mischievous smile.

"You're so perfect..." she whispered, wrapping her hand around his rigid shaft and pumping him slowly, feeling every pulse and throbbing vein.

She leaned in even closer, her tongue salivating at the sight of his swollen, needy penis. Her nipples hardened further at his closeness, and her lips brushed over the tip of his penis, tasting the glistening drop of precum that had formed.

Sirius wrapped her lips around the head of his penis and sucked hard, her tongue swirling around the tip and tasting every inch of his intimacy. She sucked him harder and faster, squeezing more liquid out little by little.

Wasting no time, she leaned in even further and wrapped her lips around his cock, swallowing most of his length until it touched the back of her throat. She gulped around his throbbing shaft, squeezing out every inch she could reach.

And she began to move her head up and down rapidly. She felt his penis hitting her throat, but she enjoyed it, even seemed to enjoy it more than Regulus, so excited was she.

Sirius began to swallow harder and faster, bobbing her head up and down in time with his throbbing cock. Her eyes clouded with pleasure as she felt his member repeatedly hit the back of her throat. Each time he lowered his head, it sent shocks of pleasure throughout her body, fueling her desire even more.

"Ahhh... Regulus..." she gasped, breaking her mouth from his cock for only a moment before plunging once more onto his glorious length. Her vagina grew wetter with each touch of her tongue and lips against his swollen, sensitive shaft.

She gripped his thighs tightly, her nails digging into the soft flesh as she thrust forward, swallowing his cock to the base with each thrust. Her eyes clouded with desire as she watched Regulus's expression from below, reveling in the satisfaction of the moans she elicited from him.

She could feel his cock throbbing and pulsating in her mouth, and she knew she would soon have him cumming in her throat.

With a thunderous groan, Sirius swallowed the entire length of his penis until her nose was buried in the skin of his groin. She gulped around his shaft, squeezing every drop of precum she could from him.

Sirius was about to continue, but her action was interrupted by the archbishop's hand on her head. She gasped sharply when Regulus suddenly pulled away, but before she could catch her breath, he pulled her back close and buried his throbbing penis deep in her throat. She could feel every pulse and throb as he came hard, flooding her mouth and throat with his thick, hot semen.

She swallowed hungrily, swallowing every delicious drop of his seed as he continued to ravage her throat. She tried to swallow every last drop of his release. Her eyes clouded with pleasure and satisfaction as she drank it all in, savoring the masculine flavor of his essence.

Finally, when Regulus finished cumming, Sirius pulled out and gasped, panting and coughing a little as he caught the last drops of semen on his tongue and tasted them appreciatively.

"Regulus..." she panted, looking up at him with eyes full of love and adoration, "you taste so good... I can't get enough of you..."

Sirius straddled Regulus's face, her perfectly round and firm bottom pressing against his head. She could feel her soaked and needy vagina dripping onto his face, her warm juices filling his nose with her wet, arousing scent.

She leaned in even closer, her fingers sliding through his hair and gripping him tightly as she rubbed herself against his mouth and chin.

"I need your mouth on me... I want to feel your tongue inside me... Licking up every drop of my juices... Ahhhh! Yes!" R-Regulus!

She moaned loudly, her back arching with pleasure as she felt Regulus's tongue inside her. Her fingers dug into his hair, gripping strands tightly as she pressed him even closer.

Sirius could feel her entire body shuddering with pleasure, her juices flowing freely, flooding his mouth and chin with her sweet, arousing essence.

She moaned and screamed his name over and over, lost in the haze of pleasure as he relentlessly devoured her. She was so close to the edge, ready to explode in an explosive and satisfying orgasm.

But before that, she wanted to make sure he got his own satisfaction. Sirius roughly pulled out of her fluid-covered face, panting and moaning as she lowered herself onto his still-hard cock once more.

She began to rock her hips back and forth, rubbing her sensitive vagina against the shaft of his penis rapidly but stopping short of penetration.

She could feel his penis throbbing beneath her. Her juices coated his penis, dripping from the base and coating her inner thighs. She could feel every pulse and throb as she rubbed herself against him.

She placed her hands on his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin as she continued to gently slide her folds against his penis. Arousal enveloped her completely, and every touch brought her closer to climax.

Sirius looked up at Regulus with a wild, obsessive gleam in his eyes as she rubbed her wet vaginal lips along his rock-hard penis. She ran her hands down his chest, feeling the heat of his skin as she rubbed up and down her wet slit. Sirius's entire body was consumed by lust, and every movement brought her closer to the climax she craved.

Sirius's eyes met Regulus's, their gaze intense and filled with frantic love. She wanted him to feel the same overwhelming desire, the same all-consuming need she did. Sirius knew she belonged to him, body and soul, and that he would stop at nothing until they were one in every way imaginable.

Finally, she gently lifted her hips and lowered herself onto him, making sure not an inch was left out.

Sirius leaned his head back, letting out a moan of extreme pleasure as he felt himself fully penetrated by Regulus's penis, feeling every inch of his length and thickness inside her.

She leaned over him, her breasts and scars brushing against his skin as she began to move her hips in a steady rhythm.

As she moved over him, Sirius sank his teeth into Regulus's neck, biting and sucking his skin with crazed passion. His tongue slid down her neck, tasting his salty, masculine flavor. She was possessed by an insatiable lust.

Sirius sat up and began to rock his hips, going faster and harder, her breasts and buttocks bouncing with each thrust. She was lost in the haze of ecstasy, consumed by the need to bring him with her to climax.

Sirius was getting closer and closer to climax, her entire body shaking with pleasure as her vagina tightened and contracted around Regulus's penis again and again. She was a bundle of sensation, her skin burning wherever their bodies touched, and her heart ached from how fast it was beating.

With a growl, Sirius dug his nails into the skin of her shoulders, leaving crescent-shaped marks on her flesh.

"I love you, Regulus, I love you so much it hurts!"

With those words, Sirius came hard, his entire body convulsing with ecstasy as her vagina contracted and strained for Regulus's semen. She screamed his name aloud, begging for him to follow her in her release, to flood her with his hot, thick semen.

He did so by plunging his hands into her buttocks and, with a groan, deposited all of his semen deep inside her womb.

Sirius let out a cry of pure bliss as she felt Regulus's semen fill her completely, to the point where she seemed to overflow. Her body trembled and convulsed with pleasure as he filled her repeatedly, with small thrusts that became slower and more labored each time.

Finally, with a contented sigh, Sirius lowered himself onto him, gently kissing her jaw, her cheeks, and finally her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. After a moment, she curled into his chest, panting and sobbing with pleasure. Her body was spent and satisfied, but her heart brimmed with a love so deep and desperate it seemed to consume her completely. She knew she could never feel whole without him, without her Regulus.

Shortly after, Sirius fell asleep in Regulus's arms, snuggled against his warm, sweaty body. Although he was asleep, a contented smile lingered on his lips, and his breathing was even and peaceful. In his sleep, he whispered Regulus's name over and over again, as if wanting to reassure himself that he was still there, that everything they had shared had been real...

And it was.

And in that instant, a heart other than his own beat in unison with his own.

Chapter Text

"I'm not actually the legitimate son of the Juukulius house."

Seated formally on the ground in front of the bonfire, Julius murmured those words with a somber tinge in his eyes.

Subaru listened as he combed Beatrice's hair while she sat on his knees.

As an artificial spirit, her body was always immaculate and in peak condition. Still, Subaru considered it an important part of their bond to always brush her hair before bed. It deepened his connection with his precious companion as they chatted leisurely about their day.

"So why did you choose this exact moment to unleash such a massive revelation on us?"

"My apologies. I just thought if I let this moment pass, I wasn't sure when I'd get another chance."

Subaru frowned as Julius responded, not seeming as apologetic as his words suggested.

It was the kind of reaction that could easily be interpreted as haughtiness.

That or the relaxed attitude of being among friends.

"So, by not being the legitimate son, you mean..."

"In the sense that I'm not the direct son of the current head of the Juukulius household. Alviero Juukulius, the current head, is my adoptive father. My father is his younger brother, Klein Juukulius. When my father passed away, my current family took me in."

"I see... Ah, so that means you have two fathers and two mothers," Emilia commented.

Julius's eyes widened for a moment. He almost seemed astonished by the idea, but then his expression softened slightly.

"That's right," he nodded, still smiling.

"What? Did I say something strange?"

"No, not at all. If anything, she was the quintessence of Emilia-tan."

"Sorry, I have no idea what you're talking about."

As they chatted quietly, Regulus looked at the dark sky with a thoughtful expression; after all, he was now part of Emilia's group to a certain extent.

Emilia, Julius, Anastasia, and Beatrice had somewhat adjusted to his presence during the trip to Pleiades, but the situation was more complicated with Subaru due to what happened in Priestella.

For that reason, he decided to stay away from the group's conversations, as he didn't want the situation to become even more awkward than it already was, considering that according to the plot, he should have died in Arc 5.

According to what he had previously read in the light novel and the little he knew about Arc 6, this journey to the edges of the world was intended to find a solution for the people who had been transformed by Capella, as well as for those who had been forgotten by everyone because of Gluttony.

Except he realized he was invulnerable to Gluttony's authority, as he still remembered Rem and Julius. Therefore, only he and Subaru were immune to it.

He had several theories about why he was immune; perhaps the original Regulus had always been immune, or perhaps being an anomaly made him resistant to Gluttony's authority.

He wasn't complaining; in fact, he wanted to discover much more about himself, his Gate, and what Greed's authority was capable of. As long as I didn't do anything dangerous that could lead to Emilia ripping her heart out of her chest, I was fine with learning more about the world of Re:Zero.

"That's right. Why don't you spend the night with me as punishment for misbehaving with Subaru?"

"A fitting punishment."

By the time he realized it, it was already time to sleep, from the words that reached his ears, frozen in time. He glanced at the Half-Elf as he continued to think. He wouldn't admit it, but he was somewhat excited by the idea of having adventures in an isekai like Re:Zero.

As Beatrice and Emilia headed to the carriage to sleep, Emilia looked at him for a moment and then looked away, as if unsure whether to say the words she had in mind.

She hesitated, her right foot drawing a circle in the ground as she clasped her hands in front of her chest, undecided. Finally, she turned slightly, the glow of the bonfire reflecting in her amethyst eyes.

"Regulus... If you wish, you can sleep near us tonight."

He turned his head with slight curiosity.

"Is this a cordial invitation or a sign of trust?"

Emilia shrugged gently, forming a smile.

"Why not consider both?"

Regulus narrowed his eyes. He looked at Subaru—who was currently pretending not to hear—and then back at Emilia.

"I appreciate the kindness, but remember how my authority works."

Emilia blinked in confusion for a moment, then opened her mouth, surprised to remember the secret she shared with Regulus.

"Your authority...! I mean..." She glanced sideways at Subaru. "Very well, you'll be in charge of keeping watch during the night. Come on, Beatrice."

Emilia said goodbye to everyone and left with Beatrice, who maintained a neutral expression throughout the brief conversation.

Now it seemed that only Subaru, Julius, and Regulus were standing in front of the bonfire.

Subaru murmured softly, uneasy about Emilia's closeness with Regulus. He didn't like that former archbishop in the slightest; every time he looked at him, he felt like he was seeing Echidna, which brought back bad memories related to certain rabbits.

He had previously wanted to ask him a few questions about what had happened in Priestella and how he knew her parents' names, but now he wanted to keep him away from them. He no longer cared about answering her questions; he was more concerned with the well-being of his friends than the truth behind Regulus's words.

Julius looked at the two of them and after a few seconds, stood up. Gently brushing his legs, the best knight looked at Subaru, who was still sitting by the fire.

"It's time for you to rest. Remember to put out the fire."

With those words, and without Subaru having a chance to object, Julius retired to rest, leaving Subaru alone with Regulus. Although in reality, he wasn't completely alone, as Anastasia, or Foxidna, emerged from the shadows, like the lord of the night.

"Wow, it seems the tension in the air could be cut with a knife," she commented, sporting a mischievous smile, before turning her attention to Subaru. "I don't know what problems you have with Regulus; well, we all have problems with him. But now you know you have to live with him, so try to get along a little better with him... if only so Emilia doesn't suffer because of it," Anastasia concluded, her tone becoming more serious.

Subaru narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. His gaze never left the fire, as if he was deciding whether to respond or simply remain silent.

"It's not that simple," he finally murmured. "I don't know what you think, but I don't like this situation; I don't like being around someone like him. You know the kind of monsters those cultists are."

Petelgeuse, Capella, and Sirius were all insane individuals who pushed Subaru to the brink of sanity.

Regulus is different, though; he's calmer and probably more sane. However, bad experiences, coupled with his leg infected by dragon blood, what happened with Beatrice, and the words Regulus uttered, aren't forgotten overnight.

The artificial spirit inhabiting Anastasia's body was aware of a fundamental reality: maintaining a good relationship with Regulus wasn't easy, neither for Subaru nor for the other members of the group. However, according to her, the existence of tensions within the group would only complicate things further.

It wasn't that she wanted Subaru to treat Regulus as friends; that would be very strange, even uncomfortable, as it would clearly show how forced that would be. Even so, Anastasia was clear that she didn't want there to be any betrayals along the way, nor decisions based on mistrust that could lead to the death of any of them.

The responsibility lay with Subaru or Regulus; if they would at least try, the journey to the Augrian Dunes would be easier. She was aware of Regulus's power and the strategic value he held on this dangerous journey.

"You don't need to forgive him," Anastasia continued calmly, sitting on a nearby rock. "Just make sure he doesn't become another enemy within the group. No one here can afford another."

Subaru lowered his gaze, the fire burning in his pupils as if reflecting the turmoil in his heart.

"It's not that simple. I... I saw him do things no sane person would do. And now he acts as if nothing happened. As if he had never been an Archbishop of Sin."

Anastasia tilted her head slightly, her blue eyes gleaming in the dim light of the bonfire. For a moment, she looked thoughtful, as if she were carefully choosing her next words.

"Sometimes people change because they have no other choice," he said gently. "And other times, it's simply because something inside them has broken... or been rewritten."

She let her words hang in the air, her gaze fixed on Subaru, as if trying to gauge how deeply her reflection had penetrated.

The crackling of the fire filled the silence, a constant sound, almost comforting, but insufficient to ease the strong emotions Subaru felt.

Regulus remained silent, sitting a little farther away.

He hadn't passed judgment throughout the entire conversation. He didn't interrupt, didn't try to defend himself, didn't even make a sarcastic comment.

Subaru sighed heavily.

"Suppose I believe you," he murmured, not looking at anyone in particular, "that for some reason I don't know... Regulus changed. What am I supposed to do with that knowledge? Open my heart to him and pretend everything he did doesn't count? As if he wasn't part of the horrors of the cult?"

"No," Anastasia replied without hesitation, her tone firm but not cold. "Just keep moving forward. Just... don't stop."

Her words echoed in his chest, and for a moment, Subaru pressed his lips together and stood up.

"I'm going for a walk. Don't wait up for me," he said, more as an excuse to avoid the conversation than because he actually had a destination in mind.

Anastasia watched him walk away, not saying a word. Her attention shifted to Regulus, whose expression seemed impassive.

"I'm curious to know what's on your mind, or what your opinion of us is," she began, her voice thick with curiosity. "It's not often that I have the opportunity to speak so closely with an Archbishop or a former Archbishop... However, I realize now that you don't seem very inclined to talk. Or perhaps I'm mistaken in my assessment?"

"You're not wrong," he finally said, his voice low but clear. "It's just that I've learned that talking too much and telling the truth hasn't gotten me anywhere worthwhile."

Anastasia raised an eyebrow, amused, though her smile didn't have the same lightness as before.

"I guess that depends on how entertaining what you say is," she joked, but her eyes never left his. "But... if you're serious, I prefer you always tell the truth. Even if it hurts. At least that way I know what I'm dealing with."

Regulus allowed himself a slight smile, more resigned than mocking.

"That's a dangerous philosophy."

"And is there any safe one?" she retorted without missing a beat. "Look where we are. Walking toward Pleiades, probably toward certain death, accompanied by a half-elf, an artificial spirit, a defeated knight forgotten by all, a boy hero, and a former archbishop of sin. If this isn't madness, I don't know what is."

"I didn't plan to end up like this. Don't get me wrong, I don't regret being here now. But... let's just say that when I accepted who I am, I also decided that the world owed me something. Everything. Love, respect, safety, justice. As if I could demand it just by existing."

Anastasia narrowed her eyes.

"That sounds like someone who's tired of being judged, rather than seeking redemption... but also someone who, deep down, still hopes to be understood."

"Understanding... is a luxury few can afford when they're trapped in their own sins," she replied with a sigh. "It's not that I'm looking for forgiveness, but I want something more... something to justify my existence in this place."

A pleasant silence settled between them, while the fire continued to crackle loudly, as if fanned by their conversation.

"And perhaps that 'something more' is precisely what makes you different... because not all sinners accept their burden in order to try to change it. Some only sink deeper into it."

Anastasia, without waiting for a reply, stretched a little, got up from the stone, and headed toward the carriage, probably to sleep, since almost everyone would be resting by now.

Before leaving, she glanced at him and said a few last words.

"I'm sure that, like the others, you too will make difficult decisions. I still don't know what to truly think of you, but I'm convinced that soon you'll have a less depressing outlook."

Anastasia finally left, and Regulus was left alone with his thoughts.

The stillness gave him space to think.

And thinking... always hurt.

"What would justify my existence?"

The question wasn't new. He'd asked it quietly hundreds of times since he'd given up. Since he, the Japanese man inside Regulus, realized he was trapped in a body with other people's sins and scars that didn't belong to him.

And he realized that...

It wasn't so easy to say he wasn't Regulus.

When he realized he was in that body, covered in elegant clothes, he considered it: "I just have to say it. I just have to shout it. I'm not Regulus Corneas. I'm not him."

He had thought it over and over again.

Reinhard could have validated his words, yes. And perhaps things would be easier. Perhaps Emilia would look at him with less doubt, Subaru with less anger, and the others... with a little less fear and contempt.

But would it really be fair?

What if forgiveness came from what he didn't do? What if they treated him better just for not being Regulus Corneas?

That would have seemed like a lie worse than any silence.

But he never did.

It wasn't cowardice. Or maybe it was... but not in the sense others would believe.

It was a choice.

A silent, bitter acceptance.

When he opened his eyes and realized he was no longer himself—that he no longer had his body, his voice, or his name—he also knew that the world wouldn't give him a fair second chance. The universe owed him nothing. "You're not special," he told himself. "You were just thrown here. And it fell to you to be a monster."

But he couldn't run away. There was no one to hand over the weight of that soul to. There was no "original Regulus" to repay his sin. There was only him. Only him remained.

It was unfair. Ridiculously unfair.

But there was something about that burden that made him feel... real.

He wasn't a hero. He never was, not even in his previous world. Just an ordinary guy, exploited at work. But here... here, he could at least try to make all that horror mean something. That Regulus's existence—his existence—could one day be used to protect, not destroy. To inspire a little faith, instead of fear.

To make up for, at least a little, the damage caused by that name.

It was a way of holding on to himself, to that inner voice that wasn't Regulus Corneas's, but his own. To that murmur that said, "Go on. Even if no one sees it. Even if no one understands it."

"Could I ever forgive myself... for agreeing to live in his place?"

"Regulus," he whispered, barely moving his lips. "Were you like this from the beginning? Or did someone do this to you?"

He didn't expect a reply. But asking that question out loud, with the gravity of the name that was now his, felt like a form of respect... or penance.

He knew he'd made mistakes. Even since his arrival. Not out of malice, but out of desperation, out of clumsiness, out of fear. All to survive in a world that gave him no room to be innocent.

But he didn't want his story to end there. Not with the label of "another redeemed monster" or "tragic villain." He didn't want to be remembered as a failed experiment or a footnote in Subaru's book.

It wasn't easy to admit, not even to himself.

Deep down, he knew he could shout it from the rooftops: "I'm not Regulus Corneas. I'm not that monster everyone fears and hates." But every time the phrase formed in his mind, an absurd, almost foolish feeling stopped him.

What was the point of saying it? What was the point of letting the world know that this body didn't belong to him? It wouldn't change the looks of fear, or the silent contempt he felt every time someone looked at him. He wouldn't erase the trail of sins he had inherited along with that name.

Sometimes he wondered if telling the truth was just a selfish act, a way to free himself from a weight he couldn't really let go of. Because accepting that he was Regulus, with all his shadows and sins, was a silent commitment he had made from the moment his soul came into conflict with Regulus's.

It wasn't just that he feared rejection or misunderstanding; it was that he had chosen to carry that cross as an act of resistance, of vindication. Perhaps he felt ridiculous about it, as if trapped in a role that wasn't his, but renouncing that burden would, in a sense, be a betrayal of himself. It was accepting that Regulus's story couldn't be erased, but it could be rewritten from within.

Sometimes, when the silence embraced him, he felt like an imposter and, at the same time, like the only legitimate guardian of that broken existence. His inner voice reminded him that he didn't have the right to give up, that even though everyone saw in him only the former archbishop of sin, there was a part of him fighting for something more.

And while the idea of raising his voice and saying "I'm not him" might seem like an act of courage, for him it was, in reality, a surrender. Because admitting it would mean giving up the possibility of changing that name, of giving it a new meaning.

In the end, that foolishness was his strength. His silent rebellion against a destiny that seemed written before he even existed. It meant accepting that, even if he wasn't Regulus Corneas, he had to live like him, carry his story with him, and transform his personal hell into a fight for something worthwhile.

Perhaps it was absurd, perhaps no one would ever understand. But at least this way, he was still someone. Not a ghost or a lie. Someone who, although clumsy and tired, wouldn't give up.

And that... that was enough to keep him from giving up.

Chapter Text

The journey from Pristella to Roswaal Manor took approximately ten days.

The journey to the City of Water Gates took a similar amount of time, meaning almost a month had passed since their departure.

Thanks to Emilia, the trip went more smoothly, and most were able to strengthen their bonds of friendship. Subaru has begun communicating with Regulus, although there is a certain tension in their rather brief interactions. However, so far, there have been no problems between them.

During the journey, Regulus spent most of his time on watch at night, as Emilia tried hard to divide the workload among them. The nights were monotonous for Regulus, as there was nothing to do but watch the darkness. Therefore, he began to devise new ways to use his authority.

He discovered that he had the ability to shape objects using air that was frozen in time. This meant that the air became tangible, giving him the ability to use it similarly to a weapon. While this ability proved quite useful, he found himself in a difficult situation, as neither he nor the original Regulus had any experience in weapon combat. Given this, he was limited to considering various options that seemed useful to him in order to take advantage of the lion's heart.

Regulus's relationship with others can be described as mostly neutral, except for Emilia. She is the only one who seems to offer him a more friendly treatment, which, curiously, causes discomfort in Beatrice and a silent one in Subaru. In his view, Emilia's behavior toward Regulus, showing concern and kindness, could lead him to take advantage of her kindness and forget about his status as a slave.

However, it is important to note that Emilia has such a benevolent nature that, although she gives him orders, she does not behave toward Regulus in the typical way one would treat a slave. She maintains an attitude of respect and consideration toward his opinions like that of anyone within her camp.

Subaru and Emilia had numerous arguments over Regulus; sometimes they would stop talking and then forgive each other, while Regulus simply let himself go with the wind.

"Subaru!"

"Oh, Petra-gh, whoa!"

Getting out of the carriage, Subaru thanked the driver, as a girl dressed as a maid ran out of the mansion and enveloped him in a flying hug.

Struggling to catch her, he breathed a sigh of relief as he patted her head.

"Don't scare me like that, Petra. It's been a month, but I see you're in a good mood."

"It's been so long. I'm very glad... I'm sure it was difficult for you, Master Subaru. She was worried after the letter arrived..."

She stopped when she saw Regulus get out of the carriage, followed by Emilia, Beatrice, and then Julius, who helped Anastasia out like the gentleman he was.

After reading the letter and receiving a summary of what happened in Priestella, she didn't want to believe that there was now an archbishop or ex-archbishop inside Emilia's camp.

After Subaru and Crusch's faction managed to defeat the White Whale, and then the same cult that had previously caused so much damage nearly killed them all in Roswaal's territories, it was difficult to see someone from that same cult standing in front of them and having to treat them like a guest.

Meanwhile, Subaru noticed Petra's fingers tightening in the fabric of his tracksuit. The expression on her face spoke for itself, conveying a range of emotions that he could clearly perceive.

At that moment, he felt the need to comfort her, and in response to what he sensed, he began to gently stroke her head in a gesture of understanding.

"Petra, I understand this isn't to anyone's liking, but I assure you that as long as I'm here, no one will be hurt... or at least I hope so..."

Despite the uncertainty in Subaru's tone of voice, Petra took a deep breath. The black-haired boy was a hero; he had once defeated an archbishop, so what could stop him this time? That shred of determination propelled her to stand in front of the guests before her and began reciting the greeting she had practiced before.

"Welcome, honored guests. I am Petra Leyte, a maid serving at the Roswaal mansion. Allow me to show you around the mansion after your long journey."

Although there was a hint of nervousness in her voice, everyone agreed that, in the future, she would become a maid they could all be proud of.

"It seems that wasn't a lie."

As they contemplated how much Petra had grown, a familiar voice echoed from behind them. It was the voice of someone Subaru would never forget.

Ram, the red-eyed, pink-haired maid, sister of the enigmatic sleeping beauty, stood out with her cold and distant demeanor. However, despite her blunt demeanor, deep down, she held a sincere affection for everyone.

"Ram, long time no see."

Subaru tried to greet her cheerfully, but Ram didn't seem to reciprocate, as she stared at Regulus.

It was the first time she'd seen him, but it seemed the letter had resonated with Ram. Although she didn't know Regulus or understand why Emilia had brought someone who no longer belonged to the cult everyone hated so much, that was reason enough for her to want to murder him with her eyes.

Petra, still in a formal position, maintained a brave smile. However, her eyes continued to glance fleetingly at Regulus, her expression a mixture of confusion and caution.

The young servant, who had learned to be strong in times of war, didn't know how to respond to having a former archbishop just a few feet away from her. Not even Emilia's presence, who radiated her usual tenderness, seemed to ease the discomfort that hung in the air.

Beatrice seemed absorbed, as if analyzing every reaction around her. Unlike Petra and Ram, Beatrice didn't look at him with hatred, but neither did she look with sympathy. Her relationship with Regulus had been complicated since Priestella, and now, on familiar ground, the little spirit seemed even more reserved around him.

Ram's eyes remained fixed on Regulus, with a mixture of repulsion and analysis. The kind of gaze that doesn't grant you humanity until you prove yourself worthy of it. His posture was straight, his face serene, but his expression spoke for itself: if it were up to her, he wouldn't have crossed the garden gates.

Regulus, for his part, maintained a restrained posture. Neither defensive nor defiant. He simply observed. His expression was neutral, without arrogance or submission, as if he understood that any further gesture would be misinterpreted. There was nothing he could say to change what each of them had already decided to feel in his presence.

Emilia seemed to have sensed what was happening, as she gently patted Petra on the shoulder while smiling warmly.

"Petra, you should take Julius and Anastasia around," he suggested, casting a sidelong glance at Regulus. "You should accompany them too, Regulus."

"But..."

"That's an order," he interrupted firmly.

Regulus just nodded.

Ram waited until Petra, Julius, Anastasia, and Regulus had gone far enough down the garden path. Only then, when the figure of the former Archbishop was partially hidden by bushes and statues, did he turn his head toward Emilia.

His eyes were a little wider than usual, as if he was having trouble processing what he'd just seen. It wasn't until the group had completely disappeared that he broke the silence.

"So... you were serious?"

His tone wasn't hostile, but it was icy. There was no direct reproach in her voice, but pure disbelief, as if she still couldn't accept that Emilia had not only written those words, but was now, with her very presence, confirming them.

"You really decided to bring him here... with us?"

Beatrice tilted her head slightly, but didn't intervene.

And Subaru had been mentally preparing for this conversation since Priestella, but nothing could match the shock of seeing it happen before his eyes. Ram, one of the most difficult people to convince even on a good day, was now openly questioning one of Emilia's decisions... and not without reason.

Ram wasn't an emotional or impulsive woman. She had learned to swallow many of her opinions over years of serving Roswaal, to obey without showing the tremor of her thoughts. But this... this was beyond any acceptable logic.

"So what's next?" she continued. "Are we going to let him stay in the next room? Will we offer him tea in the afternoons? A warm welcome after everything he represents?"

There was no need to name him. Him. Regulus Corneas. The title was enough...

"I don't understand, Emilia-sama," she added softly, as if saying his name forced her to regain some formality, some distance. "I don't understand what you're supposed to be trying to prove with this."

Emilia looked at her seriously, unblinking. There was no confusion in her eyes, nor guilt. Only a serene determination.

Ram didn't need to hear an explanation to know that Emilia believed she was doing the right thing. She knew her too well to think any of this was impulsive or naive. But that conviction, in this case, was precisely what was most disconcerting.

Because if even kindness could justify the entry of a former archbishop into the mansion... then perhaps the world was no longer as Ram believed it to be.

Receiving no response from Subaru, Emilia, or even Beatrice, Ram closed her eyes with a gesture that denoted disappointment in them. Despite being merely an Oni maid, she remained an important figure within Emilia's faction.

"Whatever it is, you must discuss it with Roswaal-sama. The preparations for the sleeping beauty and the mansion's prison should be ready; however, those tasks were Frederica and Petra's responsibility, not mine."

Without another word, Ram gave a slight bow and entered the mansion. They still had unfinished business to discuss with Roswaal, as well as preparations for the journey to the Augria Dunes.

--

"Well. Welcome back. I'm glad to see you've returned safely," Roswaal greeted the group, settling into the living room sofa with an expression that oscillated between cordiality and peculiarity.

Subaru and Emilia couldn't help but exchange glances when they noticed Roswaal's smile, which was lavishly adorned with clown makeup.

"...Emilia-tan, you didn't write anything strange in the letter, did you?"

"Just...what happened in Priestella and about Regulus."

Beatrice sighed as she watched Roswaal closely, wanting to know his reaction to Regulus, since, after all, Roswaal had betrayed them once before.

Roswaal maintained his smile as he calmly tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair. It wasn't hard to guess that he had been waiting for this moment since the moment he received the letter.

"Ah..." he exhaled, as if sensing the tension in the air. "So this Regulus has been brought here? And by none other than Emilia-sama?"

Emilia held Roswaal's gaze firmly. She didn't hesitate or show any discomfort. That simple action was enough for the mage to understand that, regardless of how inexplicable the situation was, she had already made an immutable decision.

Roswaal narrowed his eyes, as if he wanted to scrutinize the half-elf's intentions through her mere expression.

"I find it..." he murmured, not hiding the playful undertone in his tone. "I thought the boldest thing you would do would be to defy the Sanctuary, Emilia-sama, but bringing a former archbishop into the mansion... that is either an act of great courage... or a very well-crafted folly."

Subaru clenched his fists in mild anger at that, but didn't respond. He knew Roswaal wasn't the type to let his emotions get the better of him. If he was speaking so calmly, it was because he was already considering all the possibilities.

Roswaal stopped tapping his fingers and folded his hands in his lap, his expression more serious.

"And I suppose it's not simply a gesture of goodwill, is it? You're telling me that Regulus is here now as a... guest?"

"He's under a contract," Emilia's voice didn't tremble as she said it. "A slavery contract."

Roswaal tilted his head slightly, his two-colored pupils twinkling with a spark of renewed interest.

"Ohhh... I certainly didn't expect that," he said, his tone not mocking but holding a strange fascination. "A legal contract, sealed by magic? And you, Emilia-sama, are the dominant party in that contract?"

"Yes." "He accepted it," he replied without looking away.

Roswaal was silent for a few seconds longer than usual. Then his lips curled again.

"What a wonderful sight. The monster of greed now chained of his own free will, and to a future queen no less."

He turned his gaze to Subaru, whose discomfort was visible to the naked eye.

"Subaru-kun... are you okay with this too?"

Subaru took a deep breath, avoiding looking at anyone.

"I don't like it, but if Emilia decided it... I... I'll just accept it."

"What a great act of loyalty, isn't it? I'm sure Ram is delighted. And what do the others think? Beatrice?"

Beatrice, sitting on the edge of the opposite chair, crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes.

"That man is detestable... but he's not exactly the same as before." Betty doesn't trust him, Roswaal, but Emilia isn't being naive. I'll keep an eye on him if necessary, as far as Betty's concerned, I suppose.

"Hmm... and what about the Cult?" he asked then, slowly turning his gaze to Emilia. "Is he no longer part of the witch's group of worshippers?"

"He was expelled," Emilia answered without hesitation. "He betrayed the cult and helped save Priestella. He no longer has the Cult's support."

Roswaal nodded slowly, as if mentally putting together a puzzle.

"I suppose that explains why he's not dead," he said with a grim smile. "Otherwise, I doubt the other archbishops would have allowed him to escape so easily. Well... this is certainly more entertaining than any story I've read lately... So... isn't it time you introduced me to them?"

"Ah, sorry, sorry. Roswaal, we've brought some guests... and Regulus."Can you make room for us?"

"Of course."

Roswaal stood up and gestured to the guests at the entrance to the room to take a seat on the sofa while he moved to a nearby armchair.

"Welcome. You've come a long way. We haven't been able to talk like this since the ceremony."

"Indeed, and it's not like we had the chance to talk much there, so I guess this is the first time."

Anastasia smiled and received Roswaal's diplomátic greeting with an equally diplomatic response.

The ceremony they were referring to was the one held at the royal palace to honor Emilia, Crusch, Anastasia, and all their followers for their work in the slaughter of the white whale.

It took place after the events at the Sanctuary, with representatives of all three factions in attendance.

After Julius and Anastasia entered the room and settled in as if they were at home, Regulus Corneas walked through the door a few seconds later.

Roswaal stared at him brazenly, slowly scanning him as if he were an exotic creature on display. His two-colored eyes shone with a mixture of curiosity, disbelief, and that typical tinge of mockery he knew so well how to camouflage with elegant gestures.

"Well, well... So this is the fearsome Regulus Corneas? I imagined him to be a little more... ferocious? I suppose even monsters can look like they've stepped off a fashion runway if you brush them properly."

Regulus, standing with his hands clasped behind his back, barely raised an eyebrow.

"And I imagined the kingdom's most influential mages wouldn't have to wear makeup as if they were hosting a children's party. But I suppose we all deal with our demons, don't we?"

The comment was delivered with such dry calm that for a moment the room seemed to hold its breath.

Subaru couldn't help but let out a short, treacherous laugh, muffled behind his hand. He tried to cover it with a cough, but it was too late. The sound had escaped.

Roswaal brought his hand to his cheek, though his lips were curled in a grimace that he couldn't decide whether it was amusement or warning.

"Ah, charming... definitely more interesting than I expected."

Chapter Text

"A sharp tongue, unblemished manners, and a magically sealed slavery contract... Emilia-sama, you have truly brought home an exotic gem. I hope it's not as fragile as it appears."

"Fragile isn't exactly the word I would use," Julius murmured from his seat, elegantly crossing one leg, never taking his eyes off the former archbishop.

Regulus didn't react to the provocation, though a slight curve touched the corner of his lips.

"Oh, don't worry. I'm completely tame. I'll even perform tricks if Emilia asks me to. Isn't that right, Emilia?"

The half-elf flinched slightly, confused as to whether she should feel alluded to, embarrassed, or annoyed. A faint blush tinged her cheeks, and she looked away with a grimace of suppressed annoyance.

"Don't say strange things..."

Roswaal couldn't help but smile wider, clearly amused by the development. He leaned back in his chair, interlacing his fingers in front of his chest with barely contained satisfaction.

"We'll have an interesting evening, no doubt. But for now, let's sit down... and talk like civilized people. After all, we're among monsters and would-be kings alike."

There were several important topics left unmentioned, such as the fact that Julius's name was erased by Gluttony and only Subaru remembers it. Regulus too, but since no one asks him, no one knows.

Also, about the main objective of the trip to Priestella, which was a success: to obtain a new magic crystal to awaken Puck, although he won't awaken for a while.

But, in passing, Emilia brought an archbishop, the second-highest authority within the cult, with her faction. However, as is known, the idea was primarily Anastasia's, as she needed someone strong for the trip to the Augrian Dunes and to obtain some answers from the Pleiades Watchtower on how to resolve the Priestella tragedy.

"Getting the help of one archbishop and capturing another is undoubtedly an excellent outcome. However, those cultists lack a sense of collaboration and solidarity. Even if only one remains, and you've now tamed one, the danger remains the same."

"I can't argue with that..."

The Witch Cult was more of a meeting point for deviants than a formal organization. Therefore, it wasn't reasonable to think that Gluttony or Lust would stop carrying out their atrocities just because Wrath had been defeated and Avarice was now a member of Emilia's faction.

"Anyway, we have an idea that could solve that."

"And that's why you're setting out for the Sage's Watchtower. It's quite a dangerous path.
Do you have any reason to believe you'll succeed?"

The problem was that this place was extremely dangerous. Once, Reinhard, considered an individual blessed by the world, attempted to traverse that ominous territory and, sadly, failed.

If someone with your talent and abilities, someone who enjoyed such high status, couldn't overcome the challenges presented by this place teeming with demonic beasts and a hallucinogenic miasma, then it seemed clear that this was a truly impossible place to conquer."

"That's where I come in. Fortunately, I happen to know a secret path that will lead us to the Sage's Watchtower. That's how we can succeed."

"Even if you ask me to trust only you... Something like a secret route through the dunes would surely fetch quite a high price from any buyer. Why is it that you and only you are in possession of it?"

“I’m a merchant, so of course money is important. But there are things money can’t buy. And this here is one of those things. Can we agree on that?”

Anastasia, or rather Foxidna, was matching Roswaal point for point.

Even though she was a fake pretending to be Anastasia, her words possessed a mysterious power, a power that even overwhelmed Subaru.

Facing the full force of Anastasia’s gaze, Roswaal closed one eye.

“Now I understand how someone so young can lead such a large company. It’s quite a challenge to outdo someone so worldly with words alone. I imagine Emilia-sama has already accepted your proposal.”

“I’m sorry for deciding something like that on my own.”

“Not sorry enough to stop me from making such hasty decisions without consulting others. But that’s fine. You’re the one who chooses to take the thorny path. And that's the path he'll surely decide to follow as well."

Emilia decided to trust Regulus somewhat. Although they were bound by a contract, it was difficult for everyone to know what he truly thought, and that seemed to make the path even more complicated for Subaru. For Roswaal, who no longer had his tome of wisdom, it was the only hope of achieving his goal.

"Basically, we'll clear the what's-it-called desert with Anastasia's guidance. That's our decision."

"The Auguria Dunes. Learn the name already."

Julius chimed in with a sigh as Subaru relied on his vague memory to make a bold statement.

Roswaal's eyes seemed to widen as he listened to the exchange between Subaru and Julius, as if he enjoyed every second of the unorthodox dynamic between those present. But his eyes didn't stray long from Regulus, who remained standing, as if the whole conversation didn't really concern him.

"What a lovely collection of eccentric pieces you've assembled, Emilia-sama. You, a half-elf determined to become queen, a former archbishop turned pet..."

"Hey..." Subaru interrupted, unable to stop his face from flushing in discomfort.

"Ah... excuse me, if someone can get this strange collection of disparate wills to dance to the right rhythm..." Roswaal tilted his head, his smile growing thinner. "Then I wouldn't be surprised if you manage to reach Pleiades Watchtower."

"In any case," Julius continued, trying to regain his composure, "the situation is still dangerous, but we have the means and resources to attempt it. We can't wait for the world to right itself."

"It seems that such a trip will be an unavoidable decision... However, it seems that you also have certain plans related to Rem, or am I mistaken? Subaru-kun has quite strong feelings for her, feelings that might even rival yours, Emilia-sama."

"Yes, you're probably right. I imagine that if Rem manages to awaken, Subaru will dedicate all his time to being with her for a while, he might even stop worrying about me."

"No, that's not..."

Subaru could say with certainty that that wasn't true. There was no way his feelings for Emilia could waver.

But the fact that he cared deeply for Rem wasn't a lie either. And Emilia was right. If Rem awakened, he would undoubtedly devote a lot of time to her, making up for the year they had lost.

But even so, Emilia had told him it was fine.

"It's fine for Subaru to spend more time with another girl; I know how much Regulus's presence bothers him, so whatever he wants to do if Rem awakens is fine."

Emilia, with a gentle smile, turned her face slightly toward Regulus, who was still standing with his arms crossed.

"I guess Regulus will have to get used to sharing the attention... although he seems quite busy with his own affairs, I don't think he'll mind too much," she commented naturally, without ulterior motives.

A sudden silence fell over the room.

Subaru's body instantly tensed, his eyes twitching slightly as they fell on Emilia and then on Regulus, who showed no reaction to the comment. Julius looked away with a light cough, Beatrice watched Subaru's reaction, and Anastasia covered her mouth as if trying to hide a grimace, while Roswaal let out a resounding laugh that felt like a slap in the face.

"How charming!" "So natural, so innocent, so lethal for good old Subaru..." he said with a laugh, placing a hand to his cheek as if delighting in other people's discomfort.

"What exactly does that mean, Emilia-tan?" Subaru asked, trying not to sound nervous, but his voice came out in a high-pitched, rushed tone.

Emilia blinked, as if only just understanding what he'd just said.

"Well, someone has to keep an eye on him, right? I wouldn't want him to get too bored when I'm not around."

Regulus tilted his head slightly.

Subaru groaned softly, red-faced to the ears, while Beatrice sighed deeply, as if her soul was in pain.

"Why is everyone acting so weird?" Emilia asked, confused, still not understanding the whirlwind of emotions she had just unleashed with a single sincere comment.

After Emilia's determination and the confirmation that Sleeping Beauty, whom almost no one remembers, would also be part of the trip, and after Roswaal showed some affection to Beatrice, it was time to see the most important piece.

Frederica had taken it upon herself to guide Subaru and the others as they headed to the east wing of the mansion.

With that, Subaru had met up with the mansion's three maids.

The fierce-looking maid, with beautiful long blond hair and a neatly arranged maid outfit, greeted Anastasia and Julius impeccably before turning to Emilia.

"Was Garf helpful to everyone during their journey?" I gave him detailed instructions before we left, but I couldn't help but worry that he might have caused them some trouble.

"You have nothing to worry about. Garfiel worked very hard during the trip. He's behaving well and recovering with Otto right now... I think? At least I hope he is. I asked him to rest."

"I'm sorry my silly little brother worried you."

Emilia couldn't entirely reassure Frederica, who apologized on behalf of her family.

Ultimately, although Petra, Ram, Roswaal, and Frederica were worried about Garfiel, there was no doubt that there had been some kind of change in his mood while he was in Pristella.

He had been hurt, and he had used that as a springboard for further growth.

If anything, it was the kind of development expected of a fifteen-year-old boy, as far as Subaru was concerned.

"It seemed Garfiel had a lot of things to do... Was there anything you wanted to mention, Master Subaru?"

"No, nothing on my part. Honestly, it's not something I should talk about myself."

Noticing Subaru's meaningful look, Frederica questioned him, but he simply shrugged in response. Ignoring her question, she could imagine what might be going through Garfiel's mind.

"So... has Garfiel been resting well?" Frederica asked, as she walked beside Emilia, maintaining an elegant and measured gait.

"Yes, he has. I'm glad to see he's taking his recovery seriously... or so I hope. I think Otto is helping him as well, though Garfiel doesn't seem to admit it." Emilia smiled warmly, her fingers interlaced in front of her chest.

"That sounds very much like them," Subaru added with a chuckle, though he tensed slightly as he watched Frederica continue without even glancing at Regulus, who walked behind them all in complete silence, his eyes absorbed in some indeterminate spot in the corridor.

Julius and Anastasia exchanged comments in low voices, close enough to hear everything, but discreet enough not to intervene. Subaru, for his part, noticed everything: the distance between Frederica and Regulus, the way the maid seemed to unconsciously adjust her posture whenever she sensed his presence behind her, and how her tone of voice became slightly more formal as they headed for the underground stairs.

"Frederica..." Subaru began, his tone careful, "I know, you don't have to talk to her..."

She didn't stop, nor did she turn her head. She simply responded with a firmness she rarely used.

"Emilia-sama may trust her judgment, but that doesn't mean I should."

"It's fine," Emilia chimed in gently, wanting to avoid a tense atmosphere. "You don't have to force yourself. I just... don't want there to be any hatred in our group. It's already difficult enough with what's coming."

Frederica briefly lowered her gaze but said nothing more. Meanwhile, Regulus didn't even seem to have noticed the conversation.

"We're here," Subaru said at that moment, stopping in front of the entrance to what looked like a basement.

"It's not exactly the most welcoming place I've seen."

At first glance, it looked like any ordinary staircase leading down to a cellar, but Anastasia was as striking as usual and noticed the subtle change in atmosphere.

Foxes were canines, so perhaps some scent tipped her off. Either way, the aura floating in the air had nothing to do with the smell.

"Is it miasma? No, it seems different, but I can't say it's a pleasant sensation either."

"That's the aura given off by the person being held in that room. I'll guide you inside, so please watch your feet."

Frederica took the lead down the dark staircase where Anastasia was peering, and Subaru and the others quickly followed underground.

As they reached the bottom, their footsteps echoed louder on the stone floor. The cool underground air chilled their lungs, except for Regulus's, when Frederica opened the solid metal door at the end of the corridor.

There was an almost palpable tension as the metal door creaked open.

"Woof, woof! I'm going to eat youuu!"

"Kyaaah! Save me! Nooo!"

"Gah-ha-ha, beg all you want, but no one's coming to save you!"

A bright light shone from inside the room, and they could hear a high-pitched voice.

There was a single small figure inside the room, a little girl with her back to the door.

She had several stuffed animals arranged around her and was playing with dolls in both hands.

She made different voices, acting out the different roles in her little story.

"No, I'm sure he'll come. The promised prince—" Hmm?"

The little girl got up from her seat, clutching the doll as she sensed something wasn't right.

Then she turned slowly and nervously and saw Subaru and everyone else standing at the entrance to the room.

Her large, round eyes opened wide, and her mouth hung agape. Her dark blue hair hung down, and her plain, adorable face gradually reddened.

"H-hey. It's been a while. How've you been?"

Subaru decided to act as if nothing had happened and raised his hand to shake her hand. He looked toward the others, trying not to say anything.

But—

The little girl's eyes widened, brimming with fear and terror. Her legs began to tremble, but it wasn't because of Subaru's presence, or Anastasia's, or Julius's, or even Emilia's; the real cause of her reaction was...

Regulus.

Her little hands dropped the stuffed animals she was holding to the floor, as if her hands were made of butter, slipping uncontrollably. She took several steps back, further and further, until her back collided with a shelf full of stuffed animals and books. There she stood, paralyzed, plunged into a noticeable panic.

Subaru, Frederica, and Emilia blinked, completely bewildered. None of the three seemed to have anticipated her reaction.

Regulus, for his part, also wore a confused expression and struggled to remember where in the novel that little girl appeared.

Her voice cracking and thick with fear, the little girl uttered words that echoed in the basement, filled with anguish and despair.

"Mom will come to kill me..."

Her trembling voice reflected the deep fear of a child who feels she is on the verge of the end of her existence.

And she simply began throwing things.

First, a small stuffed dog flew. Then, a thick book grazed Julius's head with a dull thud, completely destroying any remaining elegance the gentleman had in that instant.

Then came more stuffed animals, more books, more tiny objects that were within reach: an empty cup, a cushion, a broken doll.

"Liars!" she cried, her voice shattering. "It's not safe here! Mom found me, found me, found me!"

Emilia took a step forward, alarmed, raising both hands in a sign of calm.

"Meili, please! Listen to me! It's okay! No one's going to hurt you, you're safe here."

"LIE!" Meili interrupted, her face bathed in tears and a terrified fury in her eyes. "They brought him! They brought him! He can't be here! He can't!"

She threw another object with blind force. This time, the stuffed animal hit Subaru in the chest, and he didn't move. He took a step forward, arms open.

"Meili! Calm down!"

"Don't come any closer! He's here! That monster... that monster is here!" She pointed a trembling finger directly at Regulus.

Everyone turned to him. The Archbishop remained motionless, his brow furrowed slightly. He seemed more confused than annoyed, his gaze fixed on Meili, as if searching for some memory to explain his reaction.

"What are you saying?"

"Don't talk!" Meili shrieked. "It's him! You! The eyes, the voice, it's all the same!"

She backed away until she was huddled against the bookshelf, trembling. She hugged herself tightly, murmuring softly between broken gasps:

"Mom's going to kill me... Mom's coming... she knows where I am... she promised me... damn it..."

Frederica didn't need any more. Her face, until now restrained and firm, hardened into an expression so icy that even Julius looked away. Her lips pursed, and her entire body seemed to tense like a rope about to snap.

Without looking directly at Regulus, he spoke in a low, controlled voice, but laced with a venom as subtle as it was devastating:

"Please leave this room."

The silence that followed that sentence was as thick as the witch's miasma. Subaru swallowed, Julius narrowed his eyes in discomfort, and even Anastasia lowered her gaze slightly.

Emilia turned to Frederica, her brow furrowed in a mixture of bewilderment and concern, but something in the maid's expression told her this wasn't the time to intervene.

Regulus stood there, watching Meili curled up as if he'd just seen death walk through the door.

The pieces didn't fit. Nothing fit. What would the original Regulus have done to that girl? He couldn't recall any scene or part of the novel that directly involved Meili with him. It wasn't canon... or was it?

"...What the hell did he do to you?" he muttered softly, addressing no one in particular, rather, throwing the question into the void.

The Japanese man inside the Archbishop's body looked around for the last time. No one was defending him. In Julius's eyes, there was only analysis. Anastasia remained silent, observing him like someone evaluating an unknown artifact.

And Emilia... Emilia looked at him sadly.

He took a step back, his eyes shifting to Subaru as if searching for an explanation.

But Subaru just stared back at her silently. There were no answers on his face. Only a growing suspicion and something more.

Finally, Regulus slowly turned toward the exit, his footsteps echoing dully on the floor until nothing else could be heard.

And in the hallway, Regulus leaned his back against the cold stone wall. He ran a hand over his face, covering his eyes. He wasn't upset. Not even hurt. Just confused.

-...What did they make you do?.- he murmured, not to himself, but to the ghost of the original Regulus.- What did you do to that girl...?

Chapter Text

"What are you doing out here, Regulus-kun?"

Beatrice and Roswaal approached Regulus after they finished their secret conversation. Regulus frowned upon hearing the kun, but decided to ignore it.

Beatrice, as was known, didn't like discussing personal matters around him, but she never failed to express her opinion, so she remained silent, waiting for his response.

"Meili got upset when she saw me; she started crying and throwing things. Frederica asked me to stay outside," she said after a few seconds, looking at the ground, perhaps trying to find an explanation for her reaction.

"Well, well," Roswaal said as he crossed his arms, letting a smile spread across his face. "It seems that could become a dilemma if she chooses to reject Subaru-kun's requests with someone like you present..."

Beatrice, contemplatively, placed her hand on her chin and began to closely observe Regulus's expression. From what she could tell, he seemed to be in a state of confusion.

"Betty has a feeling this might have something to do with his mother. Perhaps you know her, and if so, I suppose she would have managed to establish some sort of connection with you."

Regulus looked away upon hearing Beatrice, his brows furrowed in frustration.

"His mother...?" he repeated, his voice hoarse, betraying how exhausted he felt—not physically, obviously, but mentally. "I have no idea who his mother is..."

"Oh? Do you mean you don't remember seeing her, or are you just pretending it didn't happen, mh? Your style has been, to put it mildly, notorious even among Archbishops. It wouldn't be unusual for someone like you to leave a long trail of orphans and hatreds…" He paused dramatically. "Or am I mistaken?"

Roswaal's mocking tone would normally have irritated him, but at this moment, all he felt was a heavy uncertainty.

He didn't know who she was. He had no idea. Neither in the original story nor in his memories as a reader had he seen a clear connection between Regulus Corneas and Meili's mysterious mother. He could speculate, of course, but not with certainty. And if she had reacted that way… it had to have been something serious.

Roswaal tilted his head slightly when he received no response; his eyes, which resembled traitorous slits, glittered with an intriguing hue behind that smile.

"Are you not going to tell us anything else? Or are you implying that you really have no idea?"

"..."

All conversation was interrupted when footsteps were heard coming up the stairs.

Subaru was the first to emerge from downstairs. He had Emilia at his side, gently holding her hand. Behind them, Anastasia walked with a serious expression, and Julius, arms crossed, not looking directly at anyone.

Frederica was the last. The atmosphere was so tense around them that not even Subaru—with all his skill at filling silences—dareed to speak.

The first to break that silence was Frederica.

"You shouldn't be here."

She didn't say it out loud. She muttered it, but it was as sharp as a knife. She didn't shout it. There was no need for it. Her tone said it all.

Regulus looked up and found the woman's emerald eyes turned into two pools of unwavering contempt. It wasn't anger. It was something worse.

"I..." he began, but she was already leaving, no longer intending to listen to him.

She walked in the opposite direction, without looking back, as if being near him was physically repulsive to her.

Anastasia sighed. There was a lot of information to digest, and as always, her mind was racing. But for now, she just murmured,

"Meili's calming down. It was already explained to her that no one is going to turn her in. I think she thought you... were going to use her as bait. Or worse."

Subaru nodded.

"It wasn't easy, but I swore to her that you're under surveillance. That you can't do anything... not to her, not to anyone."

Emilia took a small step toward him. She hesitated. She looked at him with sad eyes, as if she wanted to say something... but didn't know how. In the end, she just said,

"I... I don't know what happened in the past, Regulus. But whatever that girl went through, she remembers it with great pain." Whoever that “mom” is... if you’re related to her... I need you to tell me,” Emilia added in a soft voice, laden with melancholy. “Because I can’t protect her... or really help you... if I don’t understand what’s going on.”

His words fell like a drop into a silent lake, generating invisible ripples that spread through everyone present.

For a moment, his mind didn't respond. He was absorbed in the image of Emilia: that way of looking, filled with doubt, fear... but also hope. Not at him, not exactly. But at the possibility that she could still trust him.

"… I don't remember anything," he said a few seconds later, with a frankness that somehow made him uneasy. "I swear I don't have the slightest idea who his mother is, or why he mistook me for someone else... or why he reacted that way. But..."

He hesitated. He wanted to stop there. To say it wasn't his problem, that he couldn't bear the other's sins. But it wasn't true. Not after everything he had been through since he came into this world. Not after having promised that, even if he were in the body of a monster, he would try to give new meaning to the name Regulus Corneas.

"But if I can do anything to repair whatever happened... I will," he added, lowering his head.

Roswaal narrowed his eyes, amused. Beatrice tilted her head, saying nothing, but still looking at him. Subaru sighed, as if he wanted to believe her... but couldn't yet, not after everything that had happened.

Julius was the only one who allowed himself a slight comment, murmuring with his characteristic elegance, though his tone was cold:

"Past actions don't fade with promises. However, we'll see how far you're willing to go with those words."

A silence fell again, in which there was nothing more to add...

"

Meili is crucial to the trip to the Augrian Dunes, as she had been there before to acquire strong beasts, as she was, as is known, a beast tamer."

In the events of Arc 4, Elsa was crushed to death, and Meili was subsequently captured and imprisoned by Emilia's faction. However, since she was a child, most of the people in Emilia's camp were unable to simply hand her over to the authorities, as it was very obvious she would be executed due to her history of killing people.

Therefore, Meili's capture remained in Emilia's camp until the present. Her divine protection, combined with her experience in handling monstrous creatures, which tend to be extremely aggressive, is essential in this context, especially in the dunes. As is known, this poses a considerable challenge, as the plan of beating their way through these beasts with blows and magic would be impractical.

The main reason is that it would require continuous fighting for at least a week without being able to eat, sleep, or drink, a situation that would undoubtedly result in suicide. In such a circumstance, everyone involved, including Regulus, would be doomed to die buried in the sand.

Fortunately, Meili decided to join them on the journey, thanks to the lolimancer's exceptional skills. With his great ability to persuade and attract lolis, he managed to convince her. However, this time the task wasn't easy. Meili was quite demanding and established certain rules about how Regulus should behave around her.

So, with the group complete, it seemed they would soon set off on their journey to resolve the problems that had occurred in Priestella.

However, the real reason Subaru is going could be considered somewhat selfish, depending on who you tell: his goal is to awaken Rem.

He doesn't seem like he'd say it out loud, but in reality, that's his main motivation for packing his bags for the desert.

Regulus gazed at the daffodils in the garden; his eyes reflected a silent fascination. It was as if, after so many strange experiences, he had found a measure of calm simply by gazing at those flowers.

He was in the garden because Emilia had given him permission to explore the mansion on his own; it seemed that, somehow, she noticed the mental burden he was carrying.

It wasn't that he wanted to compare himself to Subaru and his suffering; in fact, he wanted to avoid identifying with him, since it truly would be a terrible fate to experience even 10% of what Subaru experienced in that dangerous world.

That aside, he has always had a deep fascination with flowers. This admiration stems from their simple and ephemeral beauty. Each bloom is unique in its shape and color, which he finds especially captivating.

Regulus leaned slightly toward the daffodils, without touching them. He didn't want to break them. He simply observed them with his gaze, as if focusing on the flowers would reveal some answer.

The air in the garden was fresh and slightly damp. The distant murmur of the fountains served as a kind of soundproof haven, and for a moment, he allowed himself to think he wasn't in the body of a monster.

"Do you like daffodils?" a soft voice asked behind him.

He turned around immediately. Emilia was standing there, hands clasped in front of her, as if apologizing for interrupting.

Regulus blinked, a little taken aback to see her there after being given some privacy, but she appeared...

"What are you doing here?" he asked, his tone more pointed than he'd intended. Then he softened it. "I mean... did you come looking for me?"

Emilia tilted her head slightly and smiled, though her expression held that dreamy, honest quality she couldn't help but show.

"No... it was a coincidence," she replied in a calm, almost musical tone. "I was out for a walk. Sometimes it helps me think better. And... well, I've always liked the garden. I guess we just bumped into each other by chance."

Regulus didn't know what to say for a moment. He turned back to the daffodils.

"A coincidence... of all places in this mansion, right here."

"It's a beautiful garden," Emilia added, as if that explained everything.

A brief silence fell between them, the silence they'd shared since leaving Priestella.

"Do you want to sit down?" she asked then, pointing to a white stone bench not far away.

Regulus hesitated, but nodded. He walked over and sat at one end, while Emilia sat at the opposite end, leaving a safe distance between them.

"I didn't know you liked daffodils," Emilia commented after a few seconds. She said it with the same curiosity she would use to talk about snow or stars.

Regulus gave a half smile. It wasn't a happy smile, but it was genuine; it seemed to be one of the few things that made him truly smile.

"I've always liked them," he admitted. Although many times, when I had the opportunity to see them elsewhere, they were surrounded by dry grass and thorns, they still grew strong. It's almost as if they reminded you that beauty can emerge even in the most unexpected places.

Emilia rolled her eyes and looked silently for a few moments. Her expression wasn't exactly one of surprise, but rather a slight melancholy, as if those words had awakened something within her.

"That's very beautiful," she said with sincerity in her voice. "I've never thought about daffodils that way."

Regulus shrugged slightly.

"I guess that's nonsense. They're just flowers."

"No, it's not!" she replied immediately, lowering her gaze slightly, as if doubting her own boldness. "I mean... if something brings you a little comfort or makes you truly appreciate it, that makes it something valuable."

Regulus turned his face slightly. Emilia wasn't looking at him directly, but instead kept her gaze on her own hands, resting in her lap. Silence fell between them again, but it was... calm. As if they'd both found neutral ground where they didn't need to explain themselves too much.

"You shouldn't be so close to me," Regulus murmured, not looking at her now. "Sometimes I forget, but I'm still a slave..."

"I don't like that word" Emilia said softly, furrowing her brow slightly." I don't want to be anyone's owner. I don't feel very comfortable with that."

"But you are," he replied, not harshly, simply stating a fact. "You could order me around, and I would have to obey. Because that's what you decided and I agreed to. And yet... you treat me differently."

"Because you're trying to change," Emilia said. "And if someone really wants to change... they should have the chance to do so without being chained down all the time. I don't completely trust you, Regulus. It would be foolish to do so with the tensions within the camp. But I also can't ignore that you're making an effort, and I... I appreciate the decisions you made."

The matter involving Meili seemed to have completely ruined the friendly relationship that existed between the two of them.

However, Emilia, after living with him for several days, decides to treat him that way because she firmly believes he's really trying. Even though Subaru and the others are harder to convince that Regulus isn't a bad person, Emilia is willing to give it a try, knowing that if he puts in the effort, she will too.

And Regulus found the way she said it, without drama or superiority, strangely comforting...

"You're too good," he murmured.

"Maybe that's it..." Emilia replied with a small laugh, but her smile faded a little. "Sometimes I think maybe I am. And that's why I made so many mistakes. But... I can't stop being the way I am. I don't want to change that about myself."

"Then don't change," she said, without thinking too much. He said it like someone giving advice knowing they have no right to do so. "If you can continue being like this... it will make it more enjoyable..."

Emilia didn't respond. She just looked at him for a moment. Not with sadness. Not with pity. But with something stranger. A kind of calm acceptance. As if she understood that people like him could also offer truths.

"Are you okay with going to the Augrian Dunes?" She asked then, gently changing the subject.

"You know I don't have much choice in how to answer that."

"No, you don't have much choice," she said, a faint smile softening her words. "But I still wanted to ask you."

Regulus smiled softly and looked down at the daffodils again. These moments were a small relief. One neither of them knew how long it would last. But for now, it was more than enough.

–

The time came for them to leave: Rem, Ram, Julius, Subaru, Beatrice, Meili, Regulus, Emilia, and Anastasia.

The reason Ram wanted to go was to see with her own eyes her sister awaken from her long slumber caused by Gula. That was her determination, and even if she didn't remember it, the connection between sisters that led her to that decision still existed.

But since she required mana transfusions to survive, Roswaal approached Julius and urged him to be in charge of performing those transfusions. However, Julius had lost his connection to the spirits with whom he had a contract and lost it due to Gula's authority, resulting in him no longer possessing the power that that connection once granted him. Therefore, he became incapable of carrying out that task.

Faced with this situation, Emilia decided to offer her help to Ram, putting her concern about the problem related to her horn on the back burner.

Everyone was already saying goodbye. Roswaal was proud of Ram, Frederica was just as disgusted with Regulus, even more so than Ram, but at least she didn't seem like she wanted to kill him.

The carriage they were going to ride in had a capacity of 10 people so everyone would be able to fit in without any problem but since most of the people who were going on the trip didn't want to sit next to Regulus it was a problem.

Ram was pushing a wheelchair with her sister in it, while Regulus watched Subaru and Emilia argue again.

"He's not going to sit there," Subaru muttered, arms crossed. "It doesn't seem right to me, not even for the sake of the trip."

"So what do you propose?" Emilia asked gently, though her tone held an edge. They were near the carriage, next to the open doors.

"I don't know. Maybe she should sit in the back."

"What if I sit next to him?" Emilia said, as calm as if she were talking about the weather.

Subaru looked at her in disbelief.

"No, wait... you can't just..."

"I can," she interrupted, her tone firm, with icy sweetness. "I've already decided. If it bothers you so much that someone sits next to him, then I will. That way no one else has to, okay?"

Subaru remained silent, caught between protest and resignation. When they were heading toward Roswaal's territories, it wasn't a problem where Regulus would sit, but now, with so many people on board...

Emilia's determination remained very strong.

Regulus, for his part, didn't seem to be looking at anyone in particular, or at least that was the impression he gave. Given his limited presence, it was difficult to tell if he was actually paying attention. Instead, he focused on a stone lying near the path, displaying a calm that seemed rather artificial. When Emilia gestured to him, he simply nodded and walked over to take the seat next to her.

Near the carriage, Roswaal watched the scene with his usual smile.

"It seems Emilia-sama has more influence than I thought. Perhaps Regulus-kun has better company after all."

Regulus didn't look at him, but his voice was clear and sharp.

"At least they don't put rag water in my tea."

Roswaal blinked.

"What?"

"Nothing," Regulus replied quickly, settling into the back of the carriage as if he hadn't mentioned anything, while Emilia acted as if she hadn't heard. To the right of the carriage, Meili, positioned in the middle, watched him as if she were staring at a rabid animal.

Now was the time to depart and begin the real arc 6. Regulus had his own resolve in mind; he might even try to prevent Subaru from returning from the dead if all went well.

The authority of greed was the most powerful in the world of Re:Zero, and he hoped that would be enough for everything to turn out all right.

If he kept the key events in mind, perhaps everything would turn out all right, and he could avoid a tragic fate. But the fact that he didn't know what dangers he faced worried him, since, like many humans, he was afraid of death. However, he only had Emilia to protect, right?

He hoped that was the only concern.

After a few minutes, with everyone ready, the carriage shook slightly before finding a steady rhythm.

The journey to the Augrian Dunes had begun.

The wheels turned with a steady crunch, moving forward toward a sea of sand, secrets, and decisions they couldn't avoid...

And that would seal their fate.

Chapter Text

It was a twenty-day journey from the manor to the Auguria Dunes.

The journey had begun with a restless morning, but fortunately, no incidents of note had occurred along the way, granting the group a period of peace.

They headed east in a straight line along the road, passing the time in luxurious boredom.

"I had the same thought on the way back from Pristella and also on the Liphas Plains, but... the roads seem quite safe here in Lugunica."

"Road maintenance and safety play an important role in maintaining the country's peace. Compared to other countries, Lugunica is particularly dedicated. Attacks by bandits and demonic beasts are significantly fewer because of it."

"Huh, does that mean other countries aren't as safe?"

"The Holy Kingdom of Gusteko struggles to maintain its roads since it is covered in perpetual snow. The Volakian Empire and the Kararagi Federation are home to many races in their countries, resulting in a wide variety of different customs. With such stark differences, clashes are more frequent. So to answer your question, no, other countries aren't as safe."

"Don't tell me..."

Subaru and Julius chatted on the carriage driver's bench as a gentle breeze blew.

The large carriage was pulled by two earth dragons. Subaru held the reins while Julius sat beside him and observed their surroundings.

They had decided on this arrangement because if everyone were inside the carriage, it would leave them slow to react if something happened, but as the idle conversation suggested, the journey so far had been peaceful.

"Yaaawn."

"Subaru."

Subaru yawned at the unchanging scenery and boredom, but was immediately met with Julius's high-pitched voice.

"Yes, yes," Subaru waved his hand.

"I can understand that it's difficult to maintain a high level of concentration, but allowing an opening like that is the most dangerous thing you can do. I won't say you shouldn't let your guard down at all, but at least don't do it so obviously that anyone can notice."

"You're exaggerating a bit; it was just a yawn. Everyone yawns at some point, even you."

"Of course, I experience the same physiological phenomena, but as a knight I must maintain an unchanging state of mind in the face of any danger; you lack a bit of self-awareness."

"Yes, yes..."

"All is well to the north and west."

The conversation between the friends Subaru and Julius was interrupted by a familiar voice. Regulus Corneas appeared from the back of the carriage and began walking along the road near the earth dragons.

"... It seems that everything indicates that the stretch will be peaceful."

After spending so many days with Regulus, Julius spoke with a natural ease that made it easier to start a conversation with him. However, there was a clear distinction in his tone of voice: when he spoke to Subaru, his manner was much more friendly and formal, while with Regulus, his manner was colder and more distant, always maintaining the distance with which you would treat a stranger.

Regulus had the task of being the bait, since everyone knew how powerful he was. That way, if they attacked him, a mabeast or bandits would have a chance to react. Although it sounds cruel, Regulus doesn't seem bothered by being the bait.

"I guess I can be thankful Ram hasn't tried to kill me yet," he commented neutrally, without looking at the other two. "That's always an improvement over my previous days."

Subaru snorted, without taking his eyes off the road.

"Such... practical optimism. You really don't mind us having you as bait?"

"What can I say?" Regulus replied with a shrug. "I suppose it's fair. You guys still don't trust me, and I'm, objectively, the hardest to kill here. If anyone has to expose themselves, it should be me."

Julius frowned slightly.

"Your passive acceptance of this role doesn't make you any more noble, you know. Even a martyr needs a cause. You seem rather resigned."

Regulus gave him a sideways glance, without bitterness.

"It's not resignation, it's just how I'll live from now on; perhaps it's acceptance..." Regulus shifted his gaze toward the horizon. "Not even I understand it."

Julius studied him for a moment longer, with that calm, analytical demeanor he maintained even in the midst of combat. Then he looked away, as if accepting that answer were part of a silent truce.

"As long as your way of life doesn't involve taking away others," Julius finally said, with tense calm, "I don't think I have anything else to object to for now."

"Thank you for your trust," Regulus replied with gentle irony, but not mockery. He lowered his gaze slightly, letting the sun reflect in his dull eyes. "I appreciate the courtesy, even if it's clearly not entirely sincere."

Subaru snorted, gently tugging on the reins as one of the earth dragons shook its head.

"That sounded very knightly, Julius. Are you also going to say something like 'dragons fly higher when the wind is against them'?"

"Should I?" Julius gave him a sideways glance, with a hint of a smile. "It might help you stay awake."

"You could help me by not talking like a manual of chivalry honor."

Julius raised an eyebrow, but didn't comment on the matter. Instead, he shifted his gaze toward the horizon.

"Actually, I prefer to stay alert," he said seriously. "The desert is unpredictable. A distraction could cost us dearly."

"...So that's why the Kararagi routes are so dangerous," Subaru continued, turning his body slightly toward Julius, without even sparing a glance at Regulus. "I thought so, but it's different hearing it from someone who's been there."

"I've traveled quite a bit, yes," Julius replied, still scanning the road ahead. "Though even in the most dangerous areas, merchants have their own ways of protecting themselves. Alliances, hidden routes, specific schedules... it doesn't all come down to brute force."

"Interesting... that explains why Anastasia always has that air of knowing something others don't," Subaru commented with a half-smile. "I'd bet she even has secret maps."

"Probably. Knowing her, she has at least three backup plans for every step we take," Julius replied with a mild but satisfied expression.

"Ugh, sometimes she makes me feel like I'm two moves behind all the time."

"It's not just you," Julius said, his tone meant to be comforting. "It's hard to keep up with someone like her."

Regulus kept his eyes straight ahead, as if he weren't hearing anything. But every word echoed in his mind. He wasn't bothered by the content of the conversation; what he noticed, rather, was the now-familiar pattern: he was invisible.

Perhaps it was something more subtle. A deliberate exclusion. As if her presence could be tolerated... but not integrated.

It wasn't as if he didn't understand. It was logical, even fair. But he didn't like it. More than he'd admit.

So he just kept walking. In silence.

"And speaking of routes... how much further until we reach the edge of the dunes?" Subaru asked, a hint of anxiety in his voice.

"I'm not entirely sure," Julius replied thoughtfully. "From what I understand, we'll reach Mirula in three days, which is the closest city to the Dunes. Once there, we'll be able to get our bearings."

"I understand... but it seems like so much time..."

"It's not that long considering our travel pace," Julius added, trying to offer a more optimistic viewpoint.

Subaru laughed, though without enthusiasm. And Regulus, without pausing or changing his expression, simply thought:

"The Augrian Dunes..."

-

Three days later, the group arrived in Mirula, the closest town to the Dunes.

In a tangible sense, Mirula was a nearly empty transit town.

The town wasn't especially small in size, but it didn't overshadow any notable towns.

There were no attractions or special buildings, and due to its proximity to the Dunes, there were no tourists either.

The sign declaring it the easternmost town in the world didn't really serve a purpose, and there was nothing to see but a desolate cityscape.

Regulus, Emilia, and Subaru approached the doors of what appeared to be a bar. Emilia and Subaru were covered in hoods, while Regulus wore nothing to protect him, which was quite evident from his authority.

Subaru wore a dark green hood, while Emilia stood out with a white hood decorated with purple, cat-like ears.

Crossing the threshold, they entered what appeared to be a bar. Behind the counter, a man was arranging liquor bottles. When the new customers entered, he turned to serve them.

"What's your order?" he asked in a serious voice, though his tone maintained a professional air.

To the left, Emilia stood upright. To the right, however, Subaru was resting his arm on the bar, relaxed, almost as if he were already part of the furniture.

Regulus, a little further back, looked around the interior of the establishment with a thoughtful expression.

"Milk."

Subaru removed his hood after a few seconds of silence. His face was revealed.

"Cold."

Emilia also followed his action, and a tender smile lit up her face as she spoke.

"Milk," she repeated, "hot... and for Regulus, a glass of milk..."

"No, thank you. I don't want milk."

"But Subaru and I like milk."

"Then swallow-"

"What do you mean, swallow, idiot?!" Subaru shouted, interrupting him instantly and turning around with a frown.

"I wasn't going to say anything bad..." Regulus defended himself, shrugging his shoulders.

"Subaru, calm down... at least you should have let Regulus finish his sentence," Emilia gently chided him, like a mother patiently scolding a stubborn child.

"But you don't know how I was going to finish that sentence!" Subaru retorted with a mixture of frustration and alarm, pointing at the man in white. "That guy has Olympic records for saying stupid things!"

"..."

The innkeeper, accustomed to strange travelers and even more ridiculous arguments, raised an eyebrow in silence. Then, without rushing, he poured three glasses of milk—two hot, one cold—and placed them in front of them with a soft clink.

Regulus stared at the milk for a moment and then turned his attention to Subaru and Emilia, who were about to get into another argument. Without a word, he turned around and started walking toward the door.

Emilia, noticing Regulus heading for the exit, asked curiously,

"Where are you going, Regulus?"

"I'll wait for you outside," he replied calmly.

"Are you sure?! I mean... the weather outside is very rough..."

"I'll be fine," he replied, turning his head slightly to offer her a smile.

"...Okay. I'll be out in a moment," she murmured, and for a second, her expression seemed to darken slightly, but she still smiled at him gently before turning away.

Regulus kept his gaze on Emilia's hair for a moment, while Subaru watched him with some irritation. Regulus, saying nothing, walked away. As soon as he crossed the threshold, his figure was sucked into the sandstorm.

Outside, the wind howled violently, raising eddies that swept through the streets like live whips. Regulus squinted and made his way easily through the gale, finally resting under a small roof, barely more than a ledge.

He leaned his back against the stone wall, watching the dancing dust in the distance.

"Outside again."

It wasn't a new feeling. Not bothersome either. More like... familiar.

Since Pristella, or even before, he had given up being the master, the tyrant. Regulus Corneas had, or had learned, to stay outside...

Outside conversations.
Outside decisions.
Outside, even, the hearts of those who could be his companions at this moment.

He closed his eyes and listened to the constant whistling of the wind, harsh but pure.

"What a fool," he muttered without tone or judgment. "I don't even like milk."

Meanwhile, inside the bar, Emilia blew on her glass of milk and would save the extra for later, while the bar owner warned them about the danger of going to the dunes due to the demonic beasts and the witch's miasma.

For 400 years, no one had managed to reach the tower, and if Reinhard couldn't, then it stands to reason that two coughing babies like Emilia and Subaru, at Reinhard's side, would have a truly impossible task ahead of them.

However, Subaru remained stubborn as ever, convinced that the team he had would race through and reach the tower.

It was also mentioned that the miasma present in the Dunes was corrupted mana, and since the gate naturally absorbed mana, Subaru was already forming an idea about that.

On the other hand, no one knew for sure if there really was a sage inside the tower, and perhaps it was all just a sand trap.

It was evident that the bar owner had witnessed things and lived long enough to suggest they change their minds and turn around.

In the end, the brief conversation concluded more quickly than Subaru had expected.

"Thanks for the milk. And thanks for the story too."

Emilia thanked them for the glasses of milk and stood up from her seat. The bar owner looked at her with a kind of sad resignation, observing the determination of the two young men.

Emilia paid the bill and they prepared to leave the bar, but the owner of the establishment made a recommendation before saying goodbye: if they saw a bird and were lucky, it would guide them to the tower.

They thanked them, and Emilia began looking for Regulus to return to the inn, but in that weather, it was a bit difficult.

"Regulus!" Emilia shouted, raising her voice over the howling wind. "Where are you?!"

Subaru squinted, trying to see beyond the curtain of sand. Silhouettes formed in the distance, some so unreal they could have been mirages.

"What if we lost him?" Subaru asked, not sounding particularly concerned. "It's not like we need him to get to the tower, is it?"

Emilia looked at him with mild reproach.

"It may not always seem like it, but... he's doing his part, too."

Subaru snorted.

"Yes, his part: pestering, responding sarcastically, and dramatically walking into sandstorms. All very useful."

"Subaru..." Emilia said softly, though her gaze remained fixed on the horizon. She didn't scold him harshly; only with the gentleness of someone who wants someone to see what they can't yet see.

In the distance, a white figure under a small roof seemed to fade into the dust. Emilia squinted, and after a few seconds, her face lit up with relief.

"There it is!"

She ran a few steps toward him, though the wind whipped across her face like invisible blades. Subaru reluctantly followed her, covering his face with his hood as he muttered something about sand and rabbits.

By the time they reached the rooftop, Regulus had already noticed them. He didn't make the slightest move or speak. Emilia stopped in front of him, breathing slightly labored because of the wind, and watched him silently for a few seconds.

"Let's go back, before someone gets lost," she said at last, her voice almost swallowed by the wind.

Regulus looked down for a second, not moving. Emilia took a mere half step forward. Her right hand searched for Subaru's, finding it easily. The boy flinched.

"Huh?!" Subaru blushed instantly. "What are you doing, Emilia-tan?! Don't prepare my heart like that!"

"I'm sorry," she said, though she smiled warmly. "It's so we don't get lost."

Then, with her left hand, she took Regulus's wrist. Not his hand, but just above the joint, as if she didn't feel confident or familiar enough to interlace their fingers as she did with Subaru. It was a gentle gesture, almost timid. But firm.

Regulus showed no reaction. His face remained impassive, almost inert. Perhaps the authority of greed prevented her expression from showing any noticeable change, but the subtle movement of her lips spoke volumes.

Emilia began to lead the way, while telling Regulus what the goatherd had mentioned. He listened attentively to her words, but in the midst of the fierce blizzard, his eyes strayed toward the tower that loomed in the distance. Despite the storm, the tower's silhouette could be clearly distinguished, standing out remarkably clearly in the tempest.

Her golden eyes seemed either fascinated or worried...

Or perhaps both...

Chapter Text

The next morning, the group prepared to cross the desert toward Pleiades Watchtower. They swapped their earth dragon for a Gilas dragon, a local species resistant to arid climates and ideal for the dunes.

Julius explains that these types of dragons are docile and easily calmed.

Julius also regrets not being able to bring his dragon Shaknar, who also forgot him due to the situation in Pristella. Subaru and Julius reflected on what they've left behind. Patlash, for her part, is still upset with Subaru for not being with her during the previous crisis, although it is revealed that her anger stems from shame.

Subaru at one point tried to show affection to Patlash, but was rebuffed with a tail slap.

Ram eventually appears, and has a brief sarcastic exchange with Subaru as they prepare for the journey.

Shortly after, after traveling just a little over a dozen kilometers east of the city, all the greenery surrounding the area disappeared completely. Before their eyes stretched a vast desert stretching into the horizon, where there was only golden sand and a dense air filled with dry dust and miasma, but the bad kind.

Against this inhospitable landscape, the great carriage moved forward, braving the rolling sand dunes, while Patlash ran alone beside it.

The new earth dragon moved forward with a steady slowness. It lacked the ability to reach great speeds, but its sure and steady gait made up for it, ensuring every movement was reliable.

At first, Patlash was somewhat discouraged by the unexpected change of companion, but after a couple of hours together, he seemed to appreciate his new companion's qualities and accepted the change generously.

Beatrice and Subaru rode on Pathash, while Meili and Julius occupied the driver's seat, as they needed to keep Meili in sight to avoid being attacked by the mabeasts and be ready for any eventuality, trusting that she could resolve it.

Regulus once again found himself walking beside the carriage. For everyone, it had already become commonplace not to get into the vehicle.

Shortly after, the sand hour began, which curiously enough begins three times a day: morning, noon, and midnight. As everyone knew, this phenomenon was a powerful sandstorm that loomed over these lands.

This was what the locals called sand time. Considering what the tavern owner had said about the miasma, it was almost like being near a Springfield toxic waste dump.

It was especially worse during the nighttime sand time, which lasted for several hours, making it difficult, if not impossible, to move.

Therefore, they moved during the day and largely tried to avoid the morning and midday sand hours.

The sand grains on the ground were fine, and, just as they had been warned, the floor was terrible. Their procession was forced to go at an extremely slow pace, and the irritation only increased like the sand in an hourglass that piles up.

And it was a bit disappointing for Subaru, as he had expected a scorching hellish desert. But apparently, in this world, the desertification was caused by something other than what Subaru imagined, which countered the image of burning sands he had gleaned from games and manga. If anything, the reality was much easier to bear than what he had imagined.

While Subaru conversed with Julius, Beatrice, and Meili, Regulus looked around. He saw nothing, but he remained alert for any danger in the area, as the fact that this place had been one Reinhard had been unable to overcome kept him on his toes.

There was something he didn't like about that place; perhaps it was just his imagination or a natural reaction to the unknown. Since this was an arc unfamiliar to him, anything that might happen would be unexpected.

His confidence in Priestella stemmed from knowing almost exactly what was going to happen, which helped him know how to act in certain moments. However, now he felt like he was walking around like a headless chicken.

Despite having his own determination in mind, the lack of useful information about that arc...

Although he knew that the authority of greed protected him from any danger, there was still a chance something could go wrong and Subaru would have to restart.

He was aware that the Re:Zero light novel was, in some ways, a compendium of a thousand ways to die, and if he ended up being one of those ways to die due to Subaru's bad decisions, it made him somewhat nervous.

Subaru, trying to dodge all the sand, cursed loudly. There was no imminent danger, but the sand was extremely irritating.

"Ugh, damn sand in the nose! And in the mouth! And in the ears! How did Reinhard manage to last even a meter in this place?" Subaru exclaimed, clearly frustrated.

"He didn't make it," Julius replied. "That's why he didn't reach the tower."

"Aha... how inspiring," Subaru muttered sarcastically, trying to cover himself better while Beatrice sighed and waved her small hand in front of his face.

"How annoying, indeed. Betty can't stand this fine sand... It'll get in through the seams of my dress, no doubt it will."

"Believe me, Beako, I'd give anything to be drinking tea right now," Subaru said, spitting to the side, trying to remove some of the sand that had gotten between his teeth. "But hey... it's this kind of 'adventure' we have to endure, isn't it?" Julius turned his face slightly toward them, his diplomatic smile barely concealing his fatigue.

"A journey always has its inconveniences. Although, I must say, I had hoped you would maintain the spirit of heroic deeds a little longer."

"This is more annoying than a heroic deed!" Subaru protested.

At that moment, Meili, sitting next to him, smiled, seemingly innocent.

"How exaggerated. The sand is so beautiful, like a golden sea, although sometimes the sand can be a bit annoying," she said, glancing at Subaru, who responded with a sarcastic comment.

But behind that smile, her eyes briefly strayed toward the man in white walking beside the carriage. Regulus, as usual, kept his distance, walking beside the caravan in total silence. His gaze moved slowly in all directions.

"He's still walking on his own..."

Meili thought as her fingers innocently played with a strand of hair.

"So confident..."

She only watched him for half a second longer, continuing to look straight ahead.

And only two seconds later, Regulus noticed a tremor so subtle it seemed no one else had noticed it. Subaru continued to complain persistently, and even Anastasia began to speak.

Regulus stopped in his tracks, took a moment to look around, but saw nothing unusual that caught his attention, other than sand everywhere. Intrigued, he crouched down and touched the ground with his hands. Although he couldn't feel the tremor directly, the sand seemed to shift unnervingly beneath his touch. Worried about what that might mean, he raised his voice so everyone could hear him.

"Wait!"

Regulus's voice, firm and clear, cut through the conversation like a blade. Patlash stopped dead in his tracks, huffing nervously, and Meili didn't even turn around.

"What's going on now?" Anastasia asked, opening the back window.

Regulus sat up slowly, his golden gaze fixed on the ground.

"The ground moved. A slight tremor... something strange..."

Subaru, pulling his cloak up to his nose, looked at him wearily.

"What does that mean? Someone else is breathing underneath us?"

"Could be a sandworm," Meili interrupted, her tone curious, not alarmed.

"Worm of what?" Subaru blurted out, as Beatrice placed a calming hand on his thigh.

Before Meili could truly explain what they were, there was a faint but intense tremor, and suddenly, sand burst into the air.

The enormous body that had been hidden beneath the sand appeared on the surface. It had no limbs. The long, thick, writhing body almost resembled a snake.

The sudden apparition was much larger than the carriage; its body writhed in the air like a boss in a game. Subaru's eyes widened, and Emilia, frightened, opened the rear window to see what was happening.

Ram didn't even bother to check what was happening, and Meili tried to see the size of the worm, but Julius stopped her, as it could be dangerous for her.

"Emilia, it swallowed it!"

Subaru suddenly exclaimed, visibly stunned by the situation. Anastasia had also witnessed what had happened.

The enormous worm had suddenly emerged right beneath Regulus. Emilia, for her part, blinked with a bewildered expression, and in a matter of moments, she understood the gravity of what had happened: Regulus had been swallowed by the worm.

"Emilia, no!" Anastasia shouted as she watched her prepare to get out of the carriage.

Emilia was already halfway out of the back window, her large, anguished eyes fixed on the enormous body of the worm that was beginning to wriggle on the sand.

"We have to help him!"

"Emilia, please!" Anastasia insisted, her tone firm, one hand holding the half-elf's arm. "We don't know if there are more of them below us! If you get out now, we could be next."

Hesitation crossed Emilia's face. Reason told her Anastasia was right. But despair tore at her insides. Regulus... even though everyone else still looked at him suspiciously, she couldn't see him the way she had before. Not after Priestella.

"But...!"

"If you die now, it'll be in vain," Anastasia insisted, holding onto the window frame. "Hold on for just one more second!"

Ram snorted from her seat, not even looking outside.

"What a problem if the idiot died. Less burden for everyone."

Meanwhile, Subaru still watched the scene with his stomach in knots. Fear, panic... and, beneath it all, something foul trying to burst forth.

He's dead... It's over...

A wave of almost sickening relief hit him. Fight it hard, but his negative emotions toward Regulus whispered in his mind.

Finally... out of our lives... out of Emilia's company...

But that feeling was fleeting.

"Ugh!" he groaned, hitting his temples with his hands as if trying to push those thoughts away.

And Beatrice looked at him worriedly. She knew exactly what was going through her contractor's mind.

"You shouldn't think like that, you definitely shouldn't."

"Meili, you can do something! You have to help us!" Emilia spoke again.

Emilia didn't want to lose anyone on that journey; whether it was Regulus or any of those accompanying her, she would do whatever it took to help.

From outside, Meili heard Emilia's voice, but she didn't even blink when she felt the gazes of Julius, Beatrice, and Subaru.

"There's no point in taking risks. He's already been devoured. There's nothing left to salvage."

"What are you saying?!" Emilia exclaimed, but she didn't have time to react.

At that instant, a crunching sound echoed in the air. The worm shuddered, its body twisted violently, emitting a deep screech. And in that moment... something tore at it.

As if an invisible sword had cut its insides, the worm split open, its flesh separating into two halves that fell to the ground like soggy rags.

A burst of greenish blood splattered the sand... and a white figure emerged, walking. Unharmed. Intact. As if it had never been inside such a worm.

Regulus moved through the shredded flesh and the bloody remains of the worm, shaking his sleeve as if he were on a fashion runway.

"This wasn't a white-haired harvest day."

Subaru stared at him, his eyes narrowed, his jaw tight.

"I had to come out clean... of course I did..." she muttered through gritted teeth.

Meili, for her part, lightly bit her lower lip.

"Not a scratch...?"

Emilia, after being perplexed by what had happened, breathed a deep sigh of relief.

She had forgotten a crucial detail: It was Regulus! That same individual who had lifted an entire mountain range and managed to survive a confrontation with Reinhard. Comparing Regulus to a worm nearly 20 meters long was undoubtedly a major disadvantage for the worm.

If that were so... Why worry about someone like Regulus when the unrivaled and powerful lion's heart was still standing?

Still...

Anastasia stared at him and sighed in resignation.

"It was certainly dramatic."

"We could tie him to the carriage. That way he won't get lost in the next bite," someone from the front commented.

Emilia stared at him silently, her lips parted, her eyes heavy with a million words that couldn't get out.

Regulus finally stopped a few feet from the group. His gaze met hers, as if he'd sensed the silent call she'd been making to him since he was swallowed.

"I'm fine," his voice was calm, without a hint of drama or pride. "There's no need to make a fuss."

Emilia simply got out of the carriage, not listening to Anastasia, not paying attention to Julius's words or those of the others. She walked up to him, the wind lifting her cloak, as if trying to stop her.

She stopped in front of him, raising her face to look him straight in the eyes.

"Regulus..." her voice trembled a little, but she held on strong. "Get into the carriage."

He frowned slightly.

"I've told you before, Emilia... I don't like being in enclosed spaces. I'm more comfortable out here. What happened wasn't serious, and I'm used to walking," he added gently, turning as if he wanted to end the conversation there. "There's no need to..."

"It doesn't matter," she interrupted, more firmly than she expected. "It's not a suggestion. It's an order."

That did stop him.

Regulus looked at her as if he didn't recognize the person before him.

She took a deep breath and continued:

"You've stayed by our side since Priestella. You've traveled with us... and even though you say you prefer to be outside, every step you take near us says otherwise."

"..."

"I don't want you to continue walking alone. Not this time... I'm not negotiating a truce with you. I'm offering you a path... and if you can't see it for yourself, then I'll point it out to you as many times as it takes. But I won't let you end up devoured by some absurd desert creature because you think you don't deserve to sit in a seat..."

Emilia paused for a moment. Her eyes remained fixed on him, and the silence was total. Even the wind seemed to still. Almost everyone was paying attention. Ram glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, and Beatrice—without saying anything—gently pressed her fingers into the hem of her skirt. For his part, Subaru seemed incredulous at what was happening.

"You've turned away from yourself. You've accepted everyone's hatred because you think it's right. Because you think you deserve it... and perhaps you do. But... you can't spend your life making up for something you've already chosen to abandon... since Priestella, you haven't used your strength to destroy. You used it to change."

He tilted his face slightly, as if he didn't want to hear any more. But Emilia didn't stop.

"People can still hate you. They can still remember what you did. And that's okay. You can't erase the past. But you don't have to keep acting like you deserve to be swallowed up by every shadow that appears. You don't have to justify your existence with desperate acts."

Her voice cracked slightly, but she didn't lower her gaze.

"I believed that, because of my identity and what I couldn't remember, it was necessary to keep a distance from everyone. Until Subaru reached out a hand and helped me understand many things... I'm not perfect. I don't know everything that has happened in your life. I don't know what kind of person you were... or if you really are who you say you are. But what I do know is what I sense right now..."

Emilia lowered her hand, previously extended toward him, and added:

"You don't have to be liked by everyone. You don't have to be accepted by Subaru or Meili or Ram. Not even by yourself yet. But if you can take one more step... if you can choose to walk with us, then I'll do the rest for you."

The wind blew hard, stirring her cloak, her hair. Her eyes shone.

"I'm here for that. To guide. To protect. To love too. Even if I don't quite know how yet. Even if I make mistakes. But if I want to become queen... my path has to include all those who choose to walk with me. Not just those who are easy to accept, but also those who need it most."

She paused. She took a step forward and raised her hand, this time not to command, but to offer.

"So I'm telling you... not as Emilia the half-elf, nor as the candidate for the throne. Emilia is telling you, a person who made many mistakes, but who continues on."

She extended her hand with a warm, gentle, and invincible smile.

"Regulus, get in the carriage."

Regulus lowered his gaze. For a moment, his eyes seemed more fragile, resigned.

"I don't know if I can do this," he whispered.

"I didn't know if I could be what others wanted either," Emilia replied, with one of those determined smiles she always wore. "But I'm trying anyway. So you try too. Take that step... and get in the carriage."

Regulus gave her one last look. Then, without another word, he headed for the carriage.

And got in.

------------------------

The relationship between Ram and Emilia became complicated, not to say that practically any closeness was ruined, since Regulus's arrival at the mansion, and Ram doesn't hide her displeasure at the former archbishop's presence.

Therefore, interactions between them were tense. Emilia felt sad about it, but accepting the consequences, she didn't blame anyone for how awkward her intentions were with Ram.

Still, Ram had a lot of affection for Emilia; although she felt disappointed, disgusted, and angry at Emilia's decision, she didn't hate her, but it didn't seem like their relationship would be repaired anytime soon.

Now, Emilia and Beatrice were helping her with her broken horn, the mana transfusion she needed to continue living. However, it was not the same thing if Emilia and Beatrice did it as if Roswaal did it; it caused Ram great pain, but she endured it for the sake of the journey.

Everyone else was outside, only the four (Sleeping Beauty) were inside the caravan, and only when Ram's moans of pain ceased could she breathe more normally.

While Regulus kept watch and Meili looked at the fire, Subaru, Anastasia, and Julius talked. During their journey through the Dunes, Subaru confronts Anastasia for not having detected the spatial distortion that had them going in circles earlier.

She admits it took her half a day to confirm it, and that the space surrounding the tower is warped, making the dunes impassable, which could be a natural trap caused by the miasma, not necessarily something human-made.

Julius suggests that this distortion may have been exploited by the builders of the Pleiades Watchtower, intended to guard the sanctuary where the Witch of Jealousy is said to be sealed. Subaru theorizes that perhaps the Sage who lives in the tower is trapped, but Anastasia resolutely states that she will not fail to guide them there.

Although she cannot see the path, she reveals that there is one person capable of finding it: Ram. As the wind increases, Anastasia explains that during "sand times," the distorted space begins to crack, and those cracks could reveal the true sea of sand that connects to the tower.

Ram reacts sarcastically at being pointed out as the key to approaching the tower, but after a brief discussion with Subaru, Emilia, and Beatrice, she eventually accepts her role. She looks at the sleeping Rem and resolves to firmly assume the responsibility.

-
Ram's desperate attempts to defy the sand time began the next day, after they had discussed it.

Inside the carriage, Ram concentrated and used her clairvoyance to spy on the demonic beasts' field of vision.

If she could find a trace of the rift in the sand time of one of them, they could pinpoint the location of that demonic beast and rush the carriage there to pass through the opening.

But naturally, it wasn't that simple.

It was a vast desert, and there were an absurd number of demonic beasts of all kinds.

Ram's clairvoyance could only connect with targets whose wavelengths could be matched; she was going to have to try many times.

"...Meili, ignore the reports about demonic beasts underground. It's pointless if they can't see."

"I can't differentiate that much. Maybe you shouldn't give up so quickly with the ones you find."

As the failures piled up, the physical and mental exhaustion continued to increase, and it was especially bad for the two people primarily responsible for this plan.

No, Meili is only pinpointing the locations of the demonic beasts.

But Ram's exhaustion from using her ability is getting worse.

"The hour of the sand comes three times a day. So those are the only opportunities we have. But we can't get impatient either."

"We have a limited supply of rations and water. And the miasma here will also affect them over time. It takes courage to choose to turn back. Remember, we always have the option to return to Mirula."

As the two days turned into three, it became necessary to pay attention to more than just their progress across the dunes.

There was a limit to the supplies they could carry in the carriage, and the question of whether or not to turn back arose every day—and soon, every hour.

"Do your best, Joseph! Everyone relies on your strength."

"I'm sorry, but please do your best!"

They also counted on Emilia's ice wall, but to withstand the fierce sandstorms of the sand time and keep moving forward, they had to rely on their new earth dragon, Joseph.

His skills were specialized for extreme weather, and the figure he cut as he pushed through the sand and the fierce wind was impressive.

But there was still a limit. Not just for the dragons, but for Subaru and the others as well, except for Regulus, but he didn't count.

"...Gh, it's no good. The connection's broken."

Ram shook his head.

In the past few days, Ram's exhaustion from all the glitches he checked with his clairvoyance had reached extreme levels.

Emilia and Beatrice wiped the sweat from his head and cast healing magic on him.

Ram's condition improved slightly after her treatment each night, but still—

"Things are going badly."

"...Yeah, you don't have to tell me that."

Standing outside the carriage about 10 meters ahead was Regulus, the three of them looking up at the bright sun. When it was time for the arena, the wind died down and the thick clouds parted, revealing a clear sky.

Quite contrary to how his journey had been going, the sky was actually bright and reassuring. Right now, it was only bothering Subaru.

"The idea itself isn't wrong." It's just a matter of the stars aligning, I guess.

Anastasia stepped out of the carriage and joined the crowd.

"Let the stars align, huh?" Subaru scratched his head sharply.

"In other words, it's pure luck... But it's not like any of us here are particularly lucky to begin with."

"There's no luck, there's bad luck, and there's tragic luck. That's the entire reason he started this journey in the first place."

It was a sad thing to admit, but at any moment, there was a high probability that they would all be abandoned by fortune.

Well, fortune didn't seem to be on their side at any moment, as they would soon reach their limit and be forced to turn back. Regulus considered that option to be one of the most sensible, but stubborn as they were, he didn't bother to voice his opinion.

Subaru reached his hand toward the sky and held it tightly.

Julius and Anastasia said nothing, but they seemed to share the same opinion as they gazed at the blue sky with Subaru.

And as the four of them gazed up at the sky...

"Ah. A bird. I suppose it would want to fly when the sky is so breathtaking."

Shading her eyes with her hand, Anastasia looked up. Looking in the same direction, Subaru saw that she was right: there was a bird flying in the sky.

"A bird in the sky..."

Regulus whispered. Emilia had mentioned that bird, and remembering it, he felt it was rather opportune that the damned bird had appeared just now.

"A bird?"

Suddenly, a strange feeling stopped him.

Subaru wrinkled his brow, trying to find the source of it. And then it dawned on him what the village tavern owner had told them.

"Ngh! Ram! Can you use your clairvoyance again?!"

Instinctively, Subaru opened the carriage door and called out to Ram. Ram was in the middle of treatment and looked at Subaru, her face slightly red.

"...What's wrong, Barusu?
"You should have warned us before coming in."

"Sorry! But leave it for later! There's a bird flying in the sky right now!" Can you see through its eyes?"

"A bird...? Why would I...?"

Puzzled by Subaru's intensity, Ram frowned, but Emilia, who was beside her, gasped and put her hand to her mouth.

"Subaru, a bird..."

"Right, the story we heard from the guy at the tavern. That the dune birds fly toward the tower."

Of course, strictly speaking, it hadn't been as sure as that. But for the moment, they needed all the help they could get to find a way through the sand time, so they should heed the advice of those who knew the area.

"Ram!"

"Stop shouting. You'll throw me off."

Realizing the urgency of the situation from Emilia and Subaru's exchange, Ram had already begun to stir.

Slumping deeply in her seat, she took a single deep breath. And then the air around her changed.

Ram activated her clairvoyance, and her vision linked with that of the living beings in her surroundings. With a specific target in mind, she could see what it saw. However, there was no guarantee.

It was impossible to know if the sky bird's wavelength would match Ram's.

"I got it."

Regulus stared at the convenience of the script, but simply accepted it with resignation, knowing the plot had to move forward.

It was a once-in-a-lifetime shot, and almost everyone sprang into action.

Subaru held Beatrice as she leaped onto Patlash; Emilia slid in next to Ram and supported her. Anastasia returned to the carriage, and Meili climbed into the driver's seat.

And Julius snapped the reins, giving the earth dragon the signal to run.

They even forgot Regulus was there, as they didn't wait for him to walk calmly toward the carriage and got in. And once again, sand time began again.

Regulus blinked, they had gone so quickly that he was left alone as the sand tried to devour him; he didn't know whether to feel disappointed, sad, or resigned.

There was nothing left in his field of vision but dust.

"It wasn't the first time, either..."

Then, without any drama, he began to walk.

He didn't have a plan, but that wasn't unusual for him. He didn't need to follow trails: the authority of the variant still gave him anomalous senses, and the spatial distortion wasn't enough to completely lose him.

And suddenly, in a short time, he felt something. A vibration in the air, as if something were trembling at his presence.

He turned his head slightly, and there, to his left, a crack—narrow, twisted, like a fold in the air itself—shimmered for a moment.

"An opening...?" He frowned. He knew what it was. The same phenomenon Ram was trying to detect. But this one... called to him directly.

Without a second thought, he walked toward it.

When he was close, the distortion became sharper. As if it recognized him.

"Of course... you're written in the script too, aren't you?" he commented, smiling wryly.

The sand roared louder, and the crack opened. Not like a wound, but like a door.

It was curious that right next to him he found the crack the group had been desperately searching for for three days. But what right did he have to complain?

Without looking back, Regulus moved forward.

Suddenly, his field of vision cleared. The roar of the sandstorm that echoed around him was no longer audible.

The grains of sand that had whipped around him vanished like an illusion.

The sandy wind gradually weakened until it retreated like an ebbed tide, and the smell of sand began to rise. But that didn't happen. It was as if it had been suddenly cut off.

As if he had been swept into a completely different setting from where the sandstorm had been blowing.

And surrounding him now was a vibrant and beautiful paradise of flowers. What lay beyond the sand wall was a secret garden.

The vibrant, brilliant colors of the flower field covered the ground around them.

It was a paradise filled with so many flowers that there was literally nowhere to step without trampling them.

"A field of flowers..."

It was a curious situation, as he had never witnessed such an impressive number of flowers in his entire life. In fact, the ones before him were some of the most beautiful he had ever seen.

It was strange that the landscape could suddenly undergo such a drastic change. However, Regulus couldn't help but feel amazed by such a beautiful sight.

He decided to take a few steps forward to better appreciate the splendor of the scene. However, his curiosity was abruptly halted when he noticed something emerging from among the flowers.

It was a bear, but not just any bear; it was almost three meters tall. Its legs were short, but its arms were long enough to reach the ground while standing. Vibrant flowers grew from its back, but its front was the most striking.

The flower roots that extended through its body and sprouted from the front were so dense they almost resembled black fur. Between its sunken eye sockets and dark eyes, it almost resembled a living corpse, as if the roots were sucking all the vitality out of its body.

However, soon after, two appeared, then nine, and then eight, until in a matter of seconds the flower field was filled with hundreds of bears.

The bears surrounded the place.

There were dozens, perhaps hundreds. Some advanced among the flowers in a grotesque manner, while others emerged from the ground as if they had been grown in that very field.

One of them let out a roar... or something similar. It was a wet sound, comparable to the crunching of roots breaking a bone.

Its expression didn't change.

"For a moment, I thought such a place really existed..."

His feet didn't move an inch.

One of the creatures seemed to sense his presence as it charged toward him, its claws, or whatever it was, covered in something black, shredding the flowers in its path. In an instant, it was in front of Regulus, raising both claws to crush him.

And then, it stopped.

Not of its own volition.

"...I decide when I'm touched," Regulus whispered.

The bear's attack froze, its claws hovering in his face. The air around Regulus was completely his.

"And I decide when I touch something."

He reached out and placed just a finger on the creature.

A movement.

The bear's body was thrown backward with bestial force, as if struck by a meteorite. His body slammed into others of his kind, dragging several tons of flower beasts with him in a destructive line that uprooted vegetation.

A burst of multicolored dust rose.

The other bears reacted instantly, launching themselves at him from all angles. One from the front, another from above, and others from both sides.

Regulus calmly lifted one leg and brought it down forcefully, touching the ground with his toe.

The moment his foot made contact with the earth, a wave of dirt, dust, and flowers shot out in all directions. It wasn't a magical explosion. It was pure physics amplified by his Authority.

Everything he touched, everything he pushed, became an extension of his power. Every grain of sand became a projectile. Every petal, a bullet. Every stone became deadly.

The bears were pierced, torn to pieces, swept away like dry leaves in a storm.

The few remaining bears backed away, dragging their deformed paws, their eyes flashing with something that might have seemed like anger.

Regulus wiped an invisible speck from his shoulder and looked up. Beyond the field of flowers, on the distorted horizon, stood a structure.

It was more visible now.

Tall. Immense. Like a tower built by the same absurd logic that reigned in the world of Re:Zero.

The Pleiades Watchtower.

"So that's where the Sage is..."

His eyes narrowed, not out of curiosity to discover the tower's hidden secrets, but because an imposing army of bears was slowly approaching their location.

The number of animals was so astonishingly large that any sensible warrior would have preferred to flee in terror, tail between their legs.

But he felt no danger at all. He knew his confidence was unjustified, that it was a thought that would ultimately backfire, but he found it difficult to avoid feeling that way with the authority of greed protecting him from harm.

It was a stampede. The army of deformed, florid bears, descending like a putrid tide that vibrated with every step. Thousands, maybe more. They covered the horizon. Not a line... a wall. A rushing tide of flesh and roots.

Regulus lowered his gaze.

"I should clear the way for the others."

He clenched his fingers. The air around him curved. It arched like an invisible bell. Regulus calmly raised both hands and, as if caressing space itself, shaped the air.

A spherical shape, a dome of pure pressure, of frozen time, began to expand around him. It wasn't entirely visible, but the sound, the very silence, announced it. Space itself froze.

The bears continued their advance, oblivious to what was coming. They had no way of knowing.

"Do you know the greatest advantage of being outside of time?" he asked, giving a small smile. "There's no resistance."

And in that instant, he released the air.

It was invisible and intangible... until it came into contact with something.

And when it touched it, it didn't pass through.

It tore it apart.

The first bears weren't pushed or blown away. They were disintegrated. They split like wax figures under a thermal blast. The next few fared no better.

The dome moved forward without ceasing, without slowing down, without being stopped by anything. Every creature it touched was split into a thousand pieces, its organs, roots, and bones swirling in deformed spirals, crushed before they hit the ground.

The line of death stretched.
One hundred meters.
Two hundred.
A kilometer.
More.

Flowers and earth that weren't even in sight shattered in the distance, torn from the ground without ever having been there.

A mountain of sand was pierced. A small hill collapsed. Bears that were even over 3 meters in size just disappeared.

It was a perfect line. Brutal. Total.
An eternal shot frozen in time, released without restraint.

And when it finally ceased—when the air stopped roaring, when the invisible wave had run its course—all that remained was silence.

And a path.
Straight, clean, deserted.
A trench miles long.

Regulus slowly lowered his hands.

What had once seemed like a floral paradise was now a graveyard without a trace. Only fragments.
Broken roots. Vegetable blood. Dissolved flesh.

A faint roar was heard in the distance. Some surviving bears on the edges of the devastation were staggering to flee. A flower sprouted from the eye of one, as it dragged a severed leg.

Regulus didn't even look at them; only when he heard celebratory sounds behind him did he turn around.

"We did it! We did it!"

Julius and Subaru celebrated by raising their fists as they crossed the chasm, and Beatrice, although annoyed with Subaru for something, was still very happy.

"Uh... anyway. We've made it through the sand time splendidly. Come on, three cheers! Hip hip hurr..."

Subaru stopped in his tracks as he looked at Regulus and the devastation surrounding him. What should have been a beautiful but deadly field of flowers had been transformed into a bear graveyard.

"What the hell happened here?" Subaru asked.

Regulus greeted them with a smile.

"Hey, they weren't very considerate in leaving me behind, but I still took care of clearing the way."

Subaru, still holding his arm raised in mid-celebration, slowly lowered his hand as he surveyed the landscape before him. The atmosphere, warm and almost festive when crossing the crevasse, vanished instantly. Everyone fell silent.

The flower field was now a devastated plain. The vivid colors of before were absent, replaced by churned earth, dismembered petals, and the mangled bodies of witchbeasts still suffering on the fringes of the devastation.

Meili, riding at the front of the carriage, peered out at the scene and blinked several times.

"Were the bears alive a moment ago, or did I miss a bloody parade?"

Julius, always elegant and composed, seemed speechless. His eyes scanned the terrain, analyzing it with a mixture of logic and bewilderment.

"Not even I could imagine a way to annihilate so many without high-level area magic..."

Beatrice hugged herself and looked down, frowning uncomfortably.

"It's unpleasant, not at all. Betty can't even sense the remnants of mana in the air, you know? It's..."

Anastasia, or rather Echidna, silently stepped out of the carriage and walked a few feet away from Regulus. Her eyes shone with an analytical spark.

"It's not that you defeated them. You eliminated them from the world. How long has it been since we separated?"

"I don't remember exactly," Regulus replied, shrugging. "There was a crevasse right where they left me. It seemed like the most direct route."

Ram, paler than usual and still leaning on Emilia, watched him with a stern expression, but said nothing. There was a tense acceptance in her gaze. As if she finally understood the scale of the power of the thing walking with them.

Emilia looked at him and placed a hand on her chest, worried. Her gaze scanned the place, every witchbeast corpse, every torn root.

"Regulus... I'm so sorry. We didn't mean to forget you. It was all so sudden..."

Regulus looked down for a moment, somewhat surprised. Not by the apology, but by what it did to him.

"Don't worry," he replied with a strangely sincere smile. "I'm used to it. Besides, if they hadn't left me behind, I wouldn't have gotten here so quickly."

"Three days of failed attempts..." Julius murmured, still staring at the path of destruction, "and he did it walking."

Ram squeezed her eyes shut.

"Unbearable..."

Anastasia smiled, crossing her arms.

"Perhaps we should redefine our logistical priorities for the future."

Beatrice groaned softly.

"Priorities? Not at all! That was... that was unnatural, you know! Not even heaven has rules for this, I suppose."

"Well, it's not like I follow heaven's rules either."

Subaru frowned tightly, averting his gaze.

The carriage resumed its journey soon after, now moving along the long, straight line of scorched earth that Regulus had opened for them.

And as they all advanced toward Pleiades Watchtower, no one could shake the feeling that they had just crossed an invisible threshold.

------------------------

The group moved calmly along the path Regulus had blazed through the flowers. The tension was still present, but it had eased enough for the atmosphere to once again resemble that of a common journey.

Beatrice spoke to Subaru as they normally do. Ram, still exhausted, leaned her head against the carriage window while Emilia gazed thoughtfully at the scenery.

Meili yawned next to the driver's seat, while Julius murmured something to Anastasia.

Regulus silently flipped the pages of a book he didn't understand. He pretended to read, as an act of courtesy to the group.

All was peaceful. Too peaceful.

And then, without warning...

A light.

Like a bolt of lightning descending from the sky. Silent. Invisible. Lethal.

It cut through the air like a beam of sunlight and crossed the heads of everyone inside and outside the carriage.

The first impact was silent, and then the sound came like a broken echo. There was no time for screams or reaction. Only Regulus, who had looked up upon noticing the change in the air, saw what was coming.

And he saw everything.

Ram's head vanished in a flash of brilliant light, as if it had never existed. Meili barely had time to open her eyes before her neck was severed, her head arching back like a wilted flower. Emilia, who had been turning her face toward Regulus, still holding a soft smile on her lips, only dematerialized from her eyes back, unable to comprehend what was happening.

Subaru had no chance to think about what he had just witnessed. He didn't even have time to scream. The lightning consumed him in an instant, reducing his head to nothing, and all he could do was fall to the sand.

Beatrice followed shortly after. Anastasia's body convulsed as she fell backward. Julius knelt before collapsing backward.

The earth dragons screeched for a moment, then their bodies collapsed. The carriage tipped sideways with a thud.

And Regulus was silent.

The lightning had passed through him too.

It struck him in the head.

But nothing happened to him.

Regulus looked down. Before him, Emilia lay headless, her body bent and inert.

Regulus's face reflected only terror. In the few seconds that passed, his stomach tightened, his legs trembled, his pupils dilated, and before he could vomit...

Everything reset.

An invisible pressure tore through space.

The scene receded as if it had been dragged backward.

And it all started again with certain words...

"Hey, they weren't very considerate in leaving me behind, but I still took care of clearing the way."

Chapter Text

Subaru remembered staring up at the tower ahead. Then, a light caught in the corner of his eye... and his pupils reacting to it.

And that was all he could remember.

There was no pain.
No shock.
No fear.

For Subaru Natsuki, at least one of those sensations usually accompanied his deaths. A stifled scream, the emptiness in his chest, a raw, suffocating despair. But this time, there was nothing. Only a vague memory: a white sky... and then nothingness.

Too fast.
Too clear.
Too confusing.

What had killed him...?

An overwhelming heaviness froze his senses, and then...

Subaru opened his eyes.

He was alive.

His arms, which were previously half-celebrated, drooped due to gravity like noodles. The air was warm, almost oppressive. Beatrice's body, leaning against his chest, felt strange, as if something had changed.

The thumping of her heart echoed inside him.

A gasp escaped his lips, dry and desperate. Only then did he realize he'd been holding his breath. Out of fear? Out of denial? He didn't know.

His gaze scanned the horizon, at first cautiously, then urgently. He wanted to understand. He had to understand.

He had died. He knew it.
He couldn't deceive himself.

He wanted to believe he'd only lost consciousness, that it was all a product of his fractured mind... but the voices around him, the repeated words, the beginnings of the twisted landscape... everything confirmed otherwise.

He had died.

Regulus and the deformed, dead bodies of the bears were still there in front of him, scattered among the flowers and sand as if an unstoppable storm had swept through the place.

His stomach sank. A mixture of confusion and frustration tightened his chest. What had killed him? What force could erase his existence so quickly... without even giving him time to feel?

He didn't know.
And that terrified him.

But this time, he had something valuable: the warning and the ability to adapt.

He couldn't move forward without changing anything... it was like dying again.

With a long, shaky sigh, he slowly climbed down from Patlash. Before that, his hand gently slid over Beatrice's head, who spoke his name somewhat confused.

It was a brief caress.
But it was enough to give him more courage.

He knew he couldn't afford to fail again.

And then, he spoke.

"Emilia-tan!" Subaru called, his voice firm, surprising even himself.

Emilia jumped slightly, turning quickly from the carriage to face him. But her face soon softened, and she gave him one of those smiles that calmed even his worst nightmares.

"Is something wrong, Subaru?" she asked sweetly, tilting her head curiously.

That voice alone was enough for Subaru's shoulders to relax, and for the air to slowly return to his lungs.

He was aware that he couldn't possibly mention his return from death. But still...

"I... I feel something's not right about that path," he said, his uncertainty obvious. He raised his hand and pointed at the ditch that stretched out just behind Regulus, heading straight for the tower.

Emilia blinked and looked where Subaru was pointing; apart from the dead bears, there was no visible living danger that seemed to want to harm them.

"What exactly do you mean, Subaru?" Julius quickly intervened, his voice more serious, his gaze suddenly alert. There was an immediate tension in his posture, as if something inside him had grasped the danger implied in those words.

"I am... convinced that if we continue advancing in a straight line toward the tower... something will attack us."

It wasn't an ostentatious or exaggerated statement. However, the brief silence that followed his words...

"A hunch?" Anastasia inquired after a few moments, struggling to keep her voice calm, though her intonation betrayed a subtle tension.

"Maybe it's instinct, maybe it's a hunch... but I'm sure of it. We don't have to go in a straight line..."

Subaru lowered his head slightly; they weren't very convincing words; he was only certain, based on his recent death, that something close enough to the tower would attack them or him. It frustrated him not knowing what they were up against, but if there was a way to avoid it, he preferred to rethink the group's plans.

"Do you have any proof other than a hunch?" asked Ram, who was no longer so pale.

"No, not really," Subaru answered sincerely and with a certain resignation.

Contemplating the possibility of skepticism or, worse yet, that they wouldn't take him seriously, Subaru mentally prepared himself for any reaction.

"I understand... that's a problem."

Ram took his answer seriously. No, it's not just her. Emilia, Julius, and even Anastasia wore grave faces, while Meili was doing something else, and Regulus had already forgotten she existed once again.

"Huh? What? No one's going to suspect that?" Subaru asked, unable to hide his bewilderment.

He had prepared himself for the doubts, the criticisms, the distrustful looks. To have to insistently convince them or beg them to trust him... But instead, they stared at him silently. Evaluating him. Listening to him.

Julius was the first to break that silence.

"We don't have any tangible proof, but we can't afford to ignore a warning like that," he said, crossing his arms with a frown, "especially in this place, where everything is already dangerous."

"Besides..." Anastasia added, carefully getting out of the carriage as her gaze wandered in the direction Subaru had pointed. "You've overcome quite a few trials and tribulations. There's an instinct that only people who've survived those kinds of situations can develop."

"Surely that's a matter only Subaru can clarify, or so Betty imagines, but if he claims that road isn't safe, I suppose it really isn't," Beatrice commented, completely confident in the veracity of her contractor's statements.

"A field rat has enough common sense to abandon its shelter before heavy rains hit. Barusu's instincts can't be underestimated."

Everyone gave their own reasons for trusting what he said. Almost everyone told him that, even if it was just words without proof, they trusted him.

She felt a wave of relief at his stance. Even on Julius's part.

Regulus considered Subaru's words; He knew Subaru's reaction pattern when he used Return by Death, and from what he heard, Subaru was trying to avoid a problem that had previously led to his death.

He felt somewhat disheartened, as he now confirmed that the authority of avarice was not immune to Return by Death.

He wondered if he had made a mistake by ending the lives of the bears that had attacked him earlier; perhaps that action had altered the course of events to come.

If that were the case, he was worried about what the future held. He knew that Subaru would never give up in the face of obstacles, but he knew that certain challenges might require difficult decisions.

But he was sure, wasn't he? As long as Emilia kept his heart beating inside him like a parasite, nothing would happen to him. And if something did happen to him, he wouldn't remember it, and Subaru would find a solution.

But... what if not? He remembered that arc 6 was the most acclaimed for a not-so-pleasant side of Subaru, and if so, he knew that if something somehow got through to him, even if it was unlikely, Subaru would let him die.

And the unknown also worried him; He knew there were very powerful people in the world of Re:Zero; he even remembered reading about someone faster than Reinhard.

He felt foolish worrying about these things now, but after so many days without food, water, or sleep, overthinking things had become second nature to him.

"I think... it'll always be the same," he muttered to himself, barely moving his lips.

"Then we'll take a detour," Subaru announced, after receiving silent, determined nods from everyone present. "There's no point in taking risks when there's another option."

"Which direction do you suggest?" Julius asked.

"Along the left flank. If we circle around from there, we avoid the direct path... and any ambushes," Subaru replied, pointing toward a natural curve in the terrain that didn't stray too far from the tower, but did elude the straight path.

"That sounds reasonable," Anastasia murmured, placing a finger on her chin, as if mentally adjusting the map in her head.

Ram, after examining the terrain with a grimace, sighed and nodded, accepting the proposal without argument. Before she could turn around, her eyes caught something strange.

On Subaru's cloak, something coming from the tower was pointed directly at him. It was like a bright red dot, similar to a sniper being aimed at you.

Ram frowned. Her eyesight wasn't the best at long distances, but you didn't have to be an expert to notice that the anomalous, tiny, flickering glow didn't belong in the natural environment, nor did it have a logical reason to be on Subaru's cloak.

"Barusu," she said, her alarmed yet firm tone causing everyone to turn toward her. "Don't move."

He froze and tensed at the seriousness in Ram's eyes. Even Emilia, who was about to enter the carriage, stood still.

"What's wrong?" Julius asked, his tone low, his hand already near the hilt of his sword.

Ram didn't look away as he answered, "There's something... a light."

Following her gaze, he saw her looking at his chest. Looking down, he saw it too.

There was an unusual red point of light glowing on the chest of his cloak.

At that instant, a phrase came to mind. However, it wasn't one that fit this world at all.

"A laser pointer."

"That's it..." Regulus murmured, his eyes wide as he understood what it implied. It wasn't a common Lugunica concept... but the Japanese in him recognized it. A target locking system. Like the action movies he'd once watched.

That was all he could think before a loud boom echoed in the distance, as if something had sped through the air. And before anyone could shout, "Danger!"

A beam of light, hurtling at terrifying speed, was hurtling toward Subaru, as if death were pointing its finger at him. Far exceeding the speed of the wind, it was easy to assume that Subaru wouldn't be able to escape his fate.

If he had found himself alone at that moment...

"I won't let that happen!"

A hand-sized ice shield appeared on Subaru's chest where the red dot of light shone. It was a magical defense Emilia had immediately created to protect him.

The beam of light's aim hit its target, and the ice intercepted it just as she intended.

The white light was stopped by the ice shield only an instant before vaporizing the barrier and passing through.

The ice not only didn't stop the light, it didn't even delay it for more than a second.

However, that second was enough.

An invisible air current as small as a bent leaf struck the beam of light. At even greater speed, the beam deflected its trajectory and sped away, propelled by the invisible force that pushed it away among the stars.

Subaru staggered back from the pressure of the impact, his chest still hot from the energy that had nearly pierced him. The light disappeared... but the red dot didn't.

It was still there.

A second round.

"It's not over! Take aim again!" Julius shouted, grasping the situation instantly. His sword was already drawn.

He saw a flash of light out of the corner of his eye. Death was coming upon him.

A multi-layered wall of ice unfolded between Subaru and inevitable death.

Before another high-speed beam of light pierced the ice and Julius's chance to shine. As if the air were warping, a thin, almost invisible layer of air appeared in front of the ice walls. When the projectile hit this barrier, its trajectory was diverted, unable to penetrate.

Beatrice quickly approached Subaru, worried by his lack of reaction. Emilia looked at the layer and then turned her gaze to Regulus, the only one who could have generated such a phenomenon.

More beams descended from the sky, trying to pierce the invisible barrier protecting the group. They struck violently, but none managed to cross. Shock waves spread out across the sand, dead bears, and destroyed flowers as if something invisible had imposed a line that could not be crossed.

Emilia lowered her shoulders. Her breathing normalized, and with a slight tremor of her lips, she whispered to no one in particular:

"Thank you..."

Without pausing, her steps led her to Subaru, who was still kneeling, exchanging pleasantries with the worried Beatrice. Fortunately, he hadn't suffered any injuries; he was only somewhat dazed from the recent impact.

"Subaru... Are you okay?" Emilia asked, helping him recover.

"Yes, yes, Emilia. I'm as good as new!" he replied, accepting Emilia's help with one of his signature confident smiles, even though he had been close to death just seconds ago.

Despite his upbeat tone, he was troubled to remember that what had attacked him in the previous loop and eliminated him so quickly was obviously the beam of light from the tower, which seemed to indicate they weren't welcome at all.

"Hmm! Subaru's faced worse situations, I suppose," Beatrice said, pouting slightly, as if she didn't want Emilia to be overprotective of him.

Julius stood in front of Anastasia, deflecting the small, loose crystals that were still falling like debris with his sword. Meili silently took cover behind Anastasia, watching the sky with pursed lips.

A few seconds later, the projectiles, faced with the obvious failure, began to diminish in intensity. One by one, they died down, as if the person in the tower was also trying to comprehend the situation.

Subaru, realizing the attacks had stopped, looked around for a way to retreat, and Ram's voice, in a situation like this, had an almost translucent tone.

"Are you looking at Barusu?"

Ram was covering her face with the palm of her hand. Subaru wondered for a moment what it was, but then he realized she'd activated her clairvoyance: Ram had managed to synchronize with someone in the tower.

And not just anyone. There, he could only point to one person.

"The Sage?!"

"Ngh."

There was no response from Ram. Instead, a trickle of blood flowed from his right eye socket. It looked like tears of blood flowing from his eye.

"Stop it, idiot! Right now."

Subaru tried to stop Ram's risky spying. He grabbed her arm and dragged her slender body into his arms.

"Wait, Barusu!"

"Hell no! You're going in the carriage! Right now, we..."

He turned around while holding Ram.

"At that moment, the world around him shattered.

"A-?"

"Ngh! We've messed up, I guess!"

An impossible shift occurred in the desert night as Beatrice's voice rang out.

"The EMT ripped apart the warped space!"

"What does that mean...?"

As if space itself were distorting, the sky and sand fragmented, and Subaru and his group were sucked into the darkness.

No one had time to react; Emilia tried to grab Subaru, but it proved impossible. Regulus tried to understand what was happening, but his vision faded into darkness.

From a distance, a shadow slipped into the darkness of the tower.

Leaving the window it had been standing in front of, the shadow stepped onto the stone floor and descended the spiral staircase.

The shadow's footsteps were slow, but gradually increased in speed, becoming restless.

"I've found you."

It was a hoarse, ragged murmur, like a voice that hadn't spoken in years. But no one could mistake the emotion in that voice for joy.

"I found you."

------------------------

Regulus sat up from the sand, with no apparent injuries from the fall. He looked around, perplexed, but found only a deep darkness that made it impossible to distinguish anything.

He called out loud, hoping someone would answer, but only received a distant echo in response. Trying to orient himself, he realized he was in a cave, and the echo suggested the space was considerably large.

Without a plan in mind, he decided to investigate in case he found someone and began walking forward, leaning against the uneven wall to his right.

His mind was occupied by a multitude of thoughts that distracted his attention, to the point that he began to yearn for even the most basic necessities of daily life.

However, that feeling quickly faded. He recalled those exhausting days of staying up all night to complete a work-related form, days when his diet was limited to fast and unhealthy meals, which, despite being easy to prepare, provided no health benefits.

The satisfaction he used to experience when eating had disappeared from his life long ago.

The experience of having led a less-than-pleasant life and having held a job that only brought him misery made him question whether this new, surreal reality was a gift or simply a curse.

The basic needs that every human being has had ceased to be necessary for him. However, he was aware that what gives value to existence are enjoyment, sensations, and needs, which give life meaning.

But at least there was one thing he hadn't lost: his will. That, at least, was still his.

And that will told him not to stop.

From one moment to the next he saw a light approaching, in so much darkness, a blueish light grew larger, it was someone approaching his position.
The light grew brighter until it revealed a figure. Lesser spirits danced around it, fluttering like motes of hope in the darkness of the great cave.

Regulus narrowed his eyes when he saw it was Emilia.

Her silhouette became clear as soon as she was a few feet away, and her worried, searching eyes met his.

"Ah!" Emilia exclaimed with a small, startled cry. "Regulus... I thought... you were further away..."

Emilia quickly recovered, approaching him with a frown of concern.

"Are you okay? Did you see the others?"

Regulus nodded first reflexively, but then shook his head.

"I'm fine... but no, I didn't see anyone else." When I woke up, I was completely alone. I called out, but there was no answer.

"I understand, so we're all separated..."

The tone of disappointment in Emilia's voice was evident, but she didn't let it discourage her.

"They won't be far. We must find them!"

With determination and without another word, she took a path to the left, trusting Regulus to follow her, which, of course, he did.

As they walked, the sand continued to swallow up any sound other than their own footsteps. The light from the spirits floating around her illuminated the surroundings with a faint warmth, but not enough to completely banish the darkness.

At some point, after a period when the silence became unbearably heavy and almost uncomfortable, Emilia decided to speak.

"I don't like silence when everything is dark..." she said, almost in a whisper. "It makes me remember things. I don't know if they were real or a dream, but... they've been with me forever.

Regulus listened to her, and for a moment he thought she was just talking to herself. But that wasn't the case.

"Once... I dreamed something. It was a cold place. Snowy. But it wasn't the snow that bothered me, but what I felt as I stepped on it. I dreamed of someone. Their voice, their words... They were unbearably familiar, and at the same time... completely foreign."

He paused for a moment, lowering his gaze.

"In that dream, I saw a face. One I hadn't remembered. One that... I thought I'd forgotten. Or maybe, I'd simply wanted to forget."

His steps slowed.

"And I realized. After all this time, I realized that... I knew it. I'd seen that face before."

Regulus frowned slightly. Emilia wasn't looking at him. She walked with her eyes straight ahead, but her words were quite clear.

"It was my mistake. Not knowing from the start. Not admitting it. Although, in my defense, it was easier that way."

Pause.

"I thought I'd dreamed of an enemy. One of those you'll always hate, even if time buries them. Someone who, with just a passing appearance, drags everything they touch down with them."

She turned her face slightly toward him, a bitter smile forming.

"I pretend to be someone terrible. Maybe I did it out of necessity or punishment. But in her eyes... there wasn't a reflection of that person..."

Emilia suddenly fell silent, as if her words had become trapped in the cave. The atmosphere grew denser, and for a moment, Regulus thought she was going to say something else, something that would completely break the thin line she'd drawn.

But no.

Instead, Emilia took a deep breath, and with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes, she shrugged as if she'd just woken up from an unimportant thought.

"Ah, sorry," he said in a lighter tone. "I was just rambling. You know, those weird thoughts that cross my mind when everything's so quiet and dark. Don't pay too much attention to me."

He turned and continued walking as if that confession hadn't happened, as if the words about that forgotten face, that voice that felt unbearably familiar... were just the product of a meaningless dream.

But Regulus couldn't move.

He stood there, his mouth half-open.

The way she said it. The rhythm with which she spoke. The way she didn't look at him when she touched the depths of her memories, but did when she pretended they didn't matter...

Regulus shook his head frantically in an attempt to clear his mind and, without delay, headed after Emilia. However, her words will continue to linger in his mind.

-
-It smells like burnt sand.

After what seemed like hours to Regulus, Emilia spoke those words and stopped, inhaling softly, searching for the source of that scent.

"Burning sand?"

"Yes, let's go! Perhaps they made a fire."

Emilia, without wasting a moment, hurried forward, and Regulus was forced to keep up.

Guided by the smell of burning sand, she ran quickly. The light from the lesser spirits intensified, as if they sensed the approaching danger.

"This way! Regulus, come here!" she exclaimed without looking back.

But she had barely advanced a few feet when a firm hand closed around her wrist. It stopped her in her tracks.

"Wait!"

The two of them stood on the brink of a steep fall.

From their position, they could see the bottom of the abyss: a burning stone esplanade, surrounded by scattered flames, and in the center... that thing.

A witchbeast or something out of a Doom game.

Deformed, brutal, absurd.

It had the body of a muscular horse, thick legs, and a humanoid torso that emerged where a head should have been. But it had no face. Instead, a huge, twisted horn sprouted from its shoulders, black as obsidian and glistening as if dipped in dried blood.

"What... is that?" Regulus murmured, still holding Emilia.

Within seconds of seeing the monster, Emilia's eyes filled with a mixture of fury and horror, not at the centaur, but at what she was seeing below.

On the ground, near the creature, lay Patlash, moving weakly, wounded. Beside him, almost unconscious, was Subaru. Her body was in an alarming position, as if she'd been thrown like a doll. Ram, meanwhile, seemed to have reached her limit, as she was on her knees, clutching her forehead.

"Subaru!" Emilia cried, about to throw herself into the void.

"No!" Regulus stopped her. "Look!"

The centaur's horn trembled as if something invisible had attacked it, and in a single movement, the creature raised its hind legs and kicked the ground with unnatural force. The impact was so powerful that the shockwave blew the entire lower segment of the cavern into the air, shattering rock structures and causing a deafening roar.

An explosion of rock, fire, and air engulfed them in a fiery gale.

Regulus instinctively shielded Emilia with his body; the incandescent rocks slammed into him, but he managed to successfully protect Emilia.

Patlash, who was weakly holding Subaru, let go, and the young man was thrown like a leaf in the wind, slamming into the blackened corpse of another demonic beast. The impact was sharp, and dust almost covered everything.

Emilia barely had a chance to move, but she did, but Regulus held her firmly again.

"You can't go down like that!"

Emilia looked at him, her eyes bright with anguish, her breath ragged with anxiety and fear.

"Subaru's there! He's hurt! And so are the others! We can't just stand here and watch!" she exclaimed, trying to break free from his grasp.

"Listen to me... I'll go down first. I'll make a lot of noise. I'll make him see me, you... use your ice. Protect Subaru, Patlash, and Ram. Make a barrier. Freeze the air if you have to. But don't go down until you have an advantage."

Emilia watched him for a long moment, her eyes wide, between wonder and hesitation. There was something new about Regulus, something she hadn't noticed before: responsibility.

"Are you sure..." she asked, though she knew there was no time to hesitate.

"Yes, absolutely." Regulus stood up, and for a moment, his figure took on a different, reminiscently heroic presence.

She looked at him, pressed her lips together, and nodded determinedly.

"I'll create a dome of ice. If you can push him away, I can descend and protect them without him interfering."

Regulus grimaced, which, for a brief moment, resembled an attempt at a smile.

"Perfect."

Then, without further ado, he took a step forward.

And then another.

And then he jumped, allowing his body to plummet downward.

Upon impact with the ground, it formed a dense cloud of sand and ash.

Without wasting time, he bent down, picked up a rock the size of his head and, without thinking, threw it without apparent force.

The projectile flew through the air and collided with the aberrant centaur's back with a thud. It didn't cause any real damage, but it was enough to catch its attention. The creature slowly twisted its upper body. It had no eyes, but the hostility emanating from its posture was obvious.

"Just an explosion and a little fire? You're just a decoration on legs." He hurled hurtful words at the creature to make it focus its full attention on him.

The creature bellowed, and its deformed and disproportionate arms began to form two compact spheres of fire, spinning violently, until they formed something resembling burning fists.

As the centaur prepared to charge at him, Emilia carefully lowered herself down the edge, creating ice platforms that allowed her to reach Subaru. The young man lay semi-conscious, his body half-burned, his face pale and sweaty.

When Emilia reached him, he opened his eyes slightly.

"E-Emilia..." he whispered with a weak, barely visible smile.

"I'm here," she replied, kneeling beside him. "You're safe. I've got you."

Her hands glowed with an icy light as she called upon her magic, creating a dome of bluish ice that rose up around Subaru and the rest of those present. The barrier was reinforced by several layers and sustained with all her available magical power.

And just then, the centaur finally unleashed his attack.

The fire in his fists erupted with every step, and his charge was a gale of heat aimed directly at Regulus.

But he didn't move.

He simply raised a hand and made a simple, almost careless gesture in the air.

"It dies soundlessly."

It was an invisible slash. It emitted no light, created no sound. But the centaur stopped. Its movements froze in their tracks.

A perfect line bisected it. From horn to legs.

And then it collapsed.

A square of air, static and dense like liquid glass, enveloped it from the waist down and plunged it into the earth. With a dull crack and a burst of boiling steam, the creature was dragged underground and disappeared several meters.

It died immediately.

Regulus stood there, his hand still raised, as the flames around it began to extinguish themselves.

His gaze wandered to Emilia, who was shielding Subaru, Ram, and Pathash from the heat and ash.

But then, his ears picked up something. Footsteps.

His body went on guard, ready to tear apart another mabeast if necessary.

But it wasn't a creature that emerged from the shadows and smoke.

It was a girl.

A slender figure, with graceful movements. Her eyes were green, intense, lively... and around each pupil, three red dots. Her long, dark brown hair fell in a thick ponytail, braided in a stinging shape, like a scorpion's tail.

Regulus watched her, trying to remember if he'd ever seen her, read about her, even in a forgotten line from Arc 1. But no. She wasn't anywhere.

She was new.

The girl glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. A look devoid of apparent emotion, devoid of appreciation. As if she'd cataloged him in one instant and discarded him the next.

"I don't care about you, loser," she seemed to say without even needing to open her mouth.

He walked past her without slowing down. He walked straight toward the ice dome, where Subaru and Emilia were.

He reached out and placed a hand on the magical barrier.

And then, in a soft voice, he said,

"I've found you."

Chapter Text

What exactly happened while Emilia and Regulus were walking on their search?

When Subaru woke up, he was next to Ram. He immediately worried about the others—he was even more anxious about Emilia and Regulus being alone than about Rem, who was practically a coughing vegetable in that place.

So they quickly got moving after exchanging a few words of determination. While investigating a bit, they ran into Anastasia and Pathash, and together they tried to find a way out or locate the rest of the group.

They came across a large door, and behind it were two more doors. They managed to open the first two without trouble, but the last one was immovable. This frustration led Subaru to feel angry, wanting to take it out on someone.

And in that moment, there was no better target for Subaru’s fury than Ram, who was throwing sarcastic comments for no apparent reason. This made Subaru even angrier, to the point that he couldn’t hold back and began to strangle Ram, whose features reminded him of Rem.

However, Ram managed to free herself with a powerful gust of wind that pushed her back, quickly drawing a small wand hidden at her thigh, ready to unleash a deadly attack on Subaru. Subaru, for his part, also prepared to fight her, intending to tear her face off with his whip so that no one would resemble Rem.

Just before the clash occurred, something unexpected happened: Anastasia, who had been ignored until that moment, suddenly appeared and stabbed Ram in the back, striking directly into her heart. Ram had no time to react.

And just like that, Ram died.

Anastasia, holding a blood-stained knife, suggested they form a team and help each other. Subaru accepted the offer and shook her hand, though deep down he harbored the intention of killing Anastasia, convinced she’d try to kill him first.

Taking advantage of the black hand’s invisible providence, he reached for Anastasia’s neck and wrapped it. Before she could raise the knife, a gust of wind pierced her from behind.

A stream of urine trickled out and her entrails spilled onto the floor, filling the area with a nauseating stench. Still, she held Subaru’s hand tightly, her eyes wide open, causing him to let out a terrified scream.

He tried to break free from her upper body, but she clung tightly, screaming that she was still alive. Subaru began swinging his arm back and forth, splattering guts and blood senselessly.

Enraged, he cursed her and wished her dead, grabbed her head, and slammed it against the ground. As she sobbed, her upper body collapsed into her own blood.

As Anastasia lay dying on the floor, Subaru could no longer hold back his nausea and suddenly vomited a yellow liquid across the ground.

However, he didn’t keep his head down for long, because he fully understood who had caused Anastasia’s death.

It was Ram, whose torso was covered in blood. Despite the knife piercing her heart, she was still alive and had now set her sights on Subaru as her next target.

With unsteady steps, Ram began slowly approaching him, while Subaru looked around for his whip, only to realize it wasn’t within reach. Desperate, he tried activating his invisible providence to defend himself.

However, the strain of overusing it triggered a sharp pain in his eye, causing him to collapse into the sand, writhing in agony as tears of blood streamed down his face.

Just before Ram could exploit the bug and cast her spell to annihilate Subaru, a crunching sound echoed and the noise of something being chewed filled the cold cavern.

After Subaru awaited death and recovered from the intense pain, he looked up and saw Pathash crouched on the ground, facing away from him. He called out to her, but she didn’t respond; he called again, still ignored, and, furious, threw sand at her.

That got her attention, and the earth dragon turned around. Her mouth was unnaturally red—she had eaten Ram—and her eyes gleamed yellow with a predator’s fury.

At a speed Subaru’s eyes could barely follow, Pathash’s jaws opened before his face, and Subaru died.

There was a restart, and when Subaru’s brain processed what had just happened, he vomited again while Ram stared at him, making a sarcastic remark about how pathetic he looked.

And then, for some reason, she grabbed his chin and put her finger in his mouth, and due to the nausea, he expelled bile and saliva—but he felt better afterward.

With a new trauma added to his already long list of traumatic experiences, Subaru felt a renewed determination after feeling the warmth of Ram’s finger and her support.

Aware of the fate that awaited him, he chose a different path, opting for an alternate route to try and change his rotten luck.

Subaru was still shaken by everything that had happened, so much that Ram told him, "How lewd," after he offered her his cape, and Anastasia laughed at the one-sided silliness.

After some words of encouragement and support, a strange smell of something burning was detected. Subaru volunteered to investigate, hoping it was a sage having a barbecue—or that it was Emilia and the others. Obviously, Regulus had to be missing from that equation.

But, as expected, something unexpected happened: the ground collapsed under his feet and he was swallowed by a mountain of quicksand.

And that’s how he ended up down there with the minotaur. Due to the massive difference in power, Subaru would’ve been killed, but luckily, the help of Emilia and Regulus prevented another death streak.

Two days later

Subaru has a short dream—or nightmare—where he hears the voice of Petelgeuse Romanee-Conti: "DESU!"

Then he sees Satella in the usual purple mist, but this time he can make out more of her figure.

In that brief moment, with the little he could see, he wanted to wrap his arms around her waist and say, "I love you!" expressing the emotions he felt for her. But there was no time to fight or savor those feelings, as he suddenly woke up.

At first, his surroundings were bright—unlike the darkness of the labyrinth’s starting point. The setting had changed.

The sensation of his skin and the cold air were also gone.

In fact, it was a familiar feeling.

"Am I in the carriage?"

He was sleeping in the carriage from which he had been separated when everything was swallowed by the rift in the sky.

Realizing this, Subaru sat up upon feeling something gripping his right hand.

Looking to the side, he stared in awe.

What greeted him was Emilia, peacefully asleep while holding his hand.

She was kneeling beside the seat where he had been sleeping, clutching his hand tightly.

The warmth of her hand and her soft breathing eased Subaru’s tension.

"Ah-hah... It’s really Emilia... right? Then..."

He touched Emilia’s cheek with his free hand. Her pale, warm cheek was incredibly smooth and soft.

Just touching her made the emotions he felt for her bubble up, and he wouldn’t have minded staying like that forever.

"Yeah, no doubt it’s Emilia... So pretty. Soft. Warm."

"You shouldn’t play with her too much. Emilia didn’t sleep for two nights; she stayed up worrying about you."

"Whoa!"

Subaru had been enjoying Emilia’s sleeping face when the sudden interjection startled him. Turning around, he saw a girl with an exasperated expression standing at the carriage’s entrance.

"Bea."

"Shhh. Betty doesn’t like being ignored."

Subaru was about to shout in joy at being reunited with Beatrice when she stopped him. Quickly closing his mouth, he checked to see if he had woken Emilia.

She merely mumbled softly and seemed to smile faintly.

"Whew, that was close. Anyway, come here, Beako. Let me hug you."

"What nonsense are you spouting...? F-f-fine, I suppose."

If he couldn’t celebrate the reunion out loud, he could at least do it like this.

Beatrice sighed and feigned disinterest as Subaru pulled her in with his left hand and hugged her tightly.

"Thank goodness... really, thank goodness. I was so worried."

"... That’s Betty’s line. We were terrified when you and the big sister disappeared... Truly..."

Beatrice looked away as she responded, rubbing her forehead against his chest.

Petting her head, the two confirmed they were safe and sound.

With a refreshed expression, Beatrice lifted her head from his chest.

"Anyway, I have to let the others know you’re awake."

"...Right, is everyone safe? Those who were with me and everyone else too?"

"You can rest easy. Everyone made it here safe and sound."

"I see... I see...!"

Subaru’s anxiety eased a bit at Beatrice’s confirmation. Hearing that everyone was safe was a relief.

But in the next moment, he felt a terrible sense of déjà vu and looked up.

"Wait, Beako. I don’t want to go through another premature celebration. Are you really sure everyone’s okay?"

Beatrice had to reassure him again that everyone was fine. She even mentioned Regulus, who was listening to the conversation from outside, sitting next to Joseph, who was lying on the ground doing nothing—just like him.

The dragon’s body was relaxed, tail curled to the side and front legs tucked under his neck. He seemed indifferent to everything except the slow passage of time.

Regulus, more bored than sane, glanced at him and, without raising his voice, calmly asked a question.

"Hey, Joseph... do you hate me?"

The dragon didn’t open his eyes. He only let out a low rumble from deep in his throat. It wasn’t aggressive or annoyed—just a lazy sound, as if the question had been unnecessary, but still worth a response.

Regulus nodded with a faint smile.

"You get me."

No more words were needed. That simple exchange was enough to establish something between them.

Regulus leaned back against the wheel of the carriage and closed his eyes. Joseph slightly turned his head and went back to sleep, as if he’d never been disturbed.

The carriage remained the central point in that strange and vast space. And for a moment, everything seemed... fine.

"Are you the Sage?"

After a few moments, Regulus heard words that caught his attention—finally, something interesting after two days of nothing happening. He peeked out from behind Joseph’s large body, watching Subaru and Beatrice, who had stepped out of the carriage. In front of them stood Shaula.

She looked at him with a cold expression, as if analyzing him before acting, which made Subaru anxious, fearing he had ruined everything again with his usual clumsiness.

"... I’ve finally found you."

With that, her expression changed.
Her gaze had been serious and almost mechanical as she seemed to be trying to see through everything related to Subaru, but her eyes slowly widened, and in time, her expression turned into what could be called a smile.

She was now looking at Subaru with a wide grin.

"Master."

"Huh?"

"Master!!!"

"Arrghhhh! I’ve waited so long!"

Shaula launched herself at Subaru with the agility of a wild feline, trapping Beatrice between them. She grabbed Subaru’s head and pressed it to her chest, exclaiming with excitement, "Master!", emphasizing how long she had waited for him.

Subaru struggled to break free, totally confused, but her grip was incredibly firm.

In the midst of Subaru’s efforts to escape and his confusion, Regulus observed the scene without knowing how to react.

"What kind of situation is this...?" murmured Regulus.

From his position, he could clearly see Subaru, trapped in Shaula’s arms, desperately trying to escape from his self-proclaimed “student.” Beatrice, squeezed between them like a forgotten pillow, flailed her tiny arms in fury, yelling barely intelligible words.

"Get away, this is indecent! You’re crushing Betty! Stop groping Subaru! It’s not proper to call him master, I suppose!"

"Noooo! Master’s here after abandoning me for sooo long!"

"What?! What are you talking about?! Beako, help!"

"... What a way to start. And to think this is the first interesting thing in days..."

He stood up unhurriedly, approached the edge of the carriage, and stepped inside while whatever was happening outside continued.

With a gentle gesture, he nudged Emilia’s shoulder, who, startled and with tousled hair, slowly opened her eyes, showing signs of exhaustion.

The commotion outside was enough to wake anyone… or at least disturb the sleep of those who had stayed awake too long.

Regulus watched Emilia as she stretched. Her silver hair was a bit messy from interrupted sleep, and her still-heavy eyes looked at him with slight confusion.

"Hm...? Regulus...?"

"Sorry. But it seems your knight... is in trouble," he said simply, pointing his thumb toward the carriage entrance.

Emilia sat up, still groggy, until she noticed the empty space beside her. Where Subaru should have been, only wrinkled folds in the blanket and the residual warmth of a recently absent body remained.

"Where is Subaru?!" she asked, alarmed.

"Outside," Regulus replied with the same calm as someone saying “he’s in the yard.”

Emilia jumped to her feet and stepped out of the carriage. After just a few steps, the scene she found outside… was baffling.

Subaru was still trapped in Shaula’s hysterical hug, while Beatrice—halfway between being smothered and furious—shouted from the center of the chaos.

"Master! It’s been so long!"

"Stop rubbing me against your—!"

There were screams, jerky movements, and emotional melodrama.

And Emilia.

She blinked slowly. Subaru saw her, and his eyes lit up as if she had arrived with an army of kittens.

"Emilia-tan! Thank goodness you’re awake! The truth is, she... Emilia? That expression! Why do you have that expression?!"

Her expression wasn’t one of concern.
Nor of jealousy.

It was simply... exhaustion. As if the emotional load of the last two days, combined with the scene before her, had turned into a quiet, deep disappointment.

"... I’ll try to sleep a little more." Without even glancing twice, she turned on her heels and went back inside the carriage.

Subaru froze.

"E-Emilia-tan!? Wait, no! Don’t leave me here with her! This is unfair! I’m being assaulted! Domestic violence from someone I don’t even know!"

"You deserve it, for being a fool, I suppose!"

Joseph lazily turned his head to glance at the scene for a second… then closed his eyes again. A draconic way of saying: “I’ll pass.”

Regulus, meanwhile, watched her walk away with a raised eyebrow.

"That was wiser than I expected."

After a few seconds, seeing no one coming to help, Regulus went to check if the rest of the group could do something—he didn’t want to deal directly with whatever Shaula had going on.

With that disappointing introduction, the group arrived at a place that hadn’t been touched in four hundred years.

However, the question of whether the Sage’s wisdom would be able to save the waiting people still remained, as the story ventured into the sea of sand and toward a towering stone spire.

The unchosen options disappeared, and the selected answers remained as the trial began.

————————————————————————
After nearly achieving a great victory over the Witch Cult in the Water Gate City, Subaru Natsuki and his group headed toward the Auguria Sand Dunes, a dangerous and fearsome land located on the far eastern border of Lugunica.

Home to countless mabeasts, it was an impenetrable sea of sand that repelled all who tried to cross it, even Reinhard, the Sword Saint. They had to endure overwhelming sandstorms and some beasts that blocked their path, until they finally reached their destination: the Pleiades Watchtower, where they would find the great Sage Shaula, who was said to know everything.

Everything they did was for the sake of the people waiting to be saved in Priestella. This was a desperate gamble to recover what they had lost: memories, names, and even bodies...

"After everything we've been through, why are you looking at me like that?! Are you saying I'm the villain here?! I'm innocent! Innocent, I swear!"

"Don't betray our expectations like this. Please, Subaru."

"Just when I thought maybe you had something redeemable. In the end, Barusu is just Barusu."

The group's vital mission had brought them to this tower, now filled with the echoes of Subaru's screams. His desperate pleas went unheard, and his companions gave him nothing but cold stares and sharp comments.

Subaru had slept for two straight days after everyone regrouped. They had been worried about his safety and naturally rushed to his side after learning he had regained consciousness, only to find him pinned under a scantily clad woman. It wasn’t surprising at all that any relief they felt was overshadowed by disappointment or even disdain.

The cold stares from Julius and Ram were completely reasonable.

"Are you going to let me go already?! What's with this weird grip?!"

"No! Not gonna happen!"

Under their disdainful gazes, Subaru desperately tried to escape the embrace of the scantily clad woman—Shaula.

It wasn’t very polite to behave that way toward the Sage they had longed to meet, but she had already abandoned all notions of courtesy, so he had no intention of holding back either.

"I can't get her off me...! Stop standing there! Someone, help me!"

"You have a lewd expression on your face, Pervarusu."

"That’s not true, and don’t twist my name like that!"

Upon hearing 'Pervarusu,' Regulus felt like he had heard a reference, but couldn’t place where from exactly.

Shaula stubbornly refused to let go of Subaru’s arm. Meanwhile, Beatrice was completely flushed, her eyes spinning, partly because she had also ended up caught by Shaula.

"Anyway! Anyway! Let’s all calm down! Including me!"

"Let’s talk calmly!"

"How disappointing. I thought the Sage of the tower would be at least a bit sensible." He sighed. "Although, come to think of it, she's not so different from the Witch Cult." He glanced sideways at Regulus, who pretended not to listen while talking to Joseph.

Emilia, unable to fall back asleep due to the commotion outside, stepped out of the carriage, her hair already fixed. Subaru raised a hand enthusiastically, but she only grumbled and sat wherever she could, clearly annoyed—though it was unclear if it was with him or Shaula.

Regulus watched the scene from the corner of his eye, wondering why everything felt so strange.

After a moment, when things had settled, everyone sat in a circle, except for Regulus, to have a civil conversation. However, Shaula still refused to let go of Subaru's arm, rubbing her cheek against his and sitting beside him.

"Mmm, Master! Master!"

"How obscene."

"You saw the earlier disaster, right? Do you think I want my right arm trapped like this? Can’t you hear the bones cracking? I’m going to lose circulation if this keeps up."

In response to Ram's disdainful gaze, Subaru looked at his offered arm as a sacrifice. A beautiful woman, dressed scantily, was wrapped around his arm.

At first, it might’ve seemed enviable, but the evident pain in his joints and the twisting of his bones made it impossible to enjoy the sensation of her voluptuous body pressed against him.

"Anyway, I’d like to move on before I lose this arm... But first, I’m glad everyone’s safe. Anastasia, Meili, it’s a relief to see you’re okay too."

"I’m glad you woke up, Natsuki. I was starting to worry you wouldn’t. I would’ve felt a little guilty if that happened."

"That almost sounds like a curse, but I guess it was possible, huh? Were you worried about me too, Meili?"

Addressing the two newcomers, Anastasia expressed polite relief, while Meili looked completely the other way.

"Me? Worry about you? No way. I wouldn’t want Petra or Beatrice to target me."

"What’s that supposed to mean?! Beako and Petra aren’t that petty, right?"

Beatrice, now seated on his lap after being freed from her helpless state, had puffed-up cheeks that deflated as Subaru poked at them.

"Of course not. Betty isn’t so fickle that something so trivial would bother her. Meili can worry about Subaru all she wants, as long as she knows her place."

"See! Listen to Beako. Worry about me all you like!"

"Have your brains melted from being apart for so long?"

"How dare you say that?!"

Regulus mentally dismissed the needless chatter and focused on the more important bits—like how Rem and Patrasche were upstairs being treated.

Upon hearing the mention of treatment and Rem, Subaru looked excited, but was quickly brought back to reality—no one was treating Rem.

"Oh, am I part of this conversation too?"

"Thought you’d forgotten about me."

"Sorry for prioritizing our team. What happened? I was vaguely conscious when Emilia showed up."

"Well, considering what happened, I was the one who negotiated with that Sage over there."

"The Sage… You mean her?"

Upon hearing Anastasia’s words, Subaru pointed to the woman still clinging to his right arm—Shaula, whom he had been deliberately ignoring.

"Her? What exactly did she do?"

"In short, she appeared after Regulus defeated the mabeast. Thankfully, Emilia protected you from the projectiles, and then Shaula brought us here," Anastasia explained concisely.

Subaru's face twitched slightly. He had assumed Emilia had defeated the minotaur—but Regulus? His perception of him hadn’t changed much, and now he owed him a thank you, even if Regulus didn’t ask for it.

"I suppose, in a way, I’m thankful to Regulus," Emilia said with a thoughtful tone. "I was so worried at that moment I nearly acted recklessly... well, it doesn’t matter now. What matters is that everyone is safe."

"Gratitude, huh..." Regulus murmured with narrowed eyes, not bothering to raise his voice.

The mood in the circle quieted after Emilia’s words. It wasn’t awkward—rather, delicate, as if everyone acknowledged that Regulus had been helpful.

"Well," Anastasia interjected, breaking the silence as she elegantly crossed her legs, "since we’ve got a moment, how about this: let’s save the gossip and blame for later. We’ve got questions for you, Subaru. Agreed?"

Subaru quickly nodded, though he felt a small twist in his gut at Emilia’s words—or maybe it was the pain in his arm from Shaula’s crushing grip.

Subaru prepared to ask questions, given Shaula seemed to hold him in such high regard. The way she spoke with emotion and constantly cuddled him…

He asked if she was truly the famed Sage. Direct and to the point, he addressed the main reason they were there.

She replied that if they were looking for the Shaula who loved the Master most, then yes, she was the one. However, if they sought the wise and knowledgeable Shaula... well, that was complicated.

Subaru was confused by her answer. Julius stepped in, trying to show as much respect as possible. He asked if the legends passed down through the years referred to her.

Shaula answered that, since she hadn’t left the tower in many years, the stories may have become distorted over time. She also suggested maybe her Master mentioned someone else named Shaula—someone who had done impressive feats.

Subaru tried to reject Shaula’s words as much as possible. But it seemed the stories told over the years about her might’ve been wrong or misunderstood.

As Anastasia watched the exchange, she pulled four coins from her bag. Each represented a different material: one copper, one silver, one gold, and one sacred gold coin. With a motion, she tossed them toward Subaru, who just barely managed to catch them in the air before they hit the ground.

Anastasia continued explaining that the images and designs adorning those coins are intrinsically tied to each nation's history. She stated that for a country to truly be worthy of its name, it must have a legacy imprinted on its currency.

Thanks to Emilia's explanation—who had already calmed down a bit—everyone understood that the silver coin represented Shaula. However, the image on the coin didn’t match the appearance of the girl standing before them.

The portrait on the coin showed a handsome man with long hair, an image that couldn’t possibly be mistaken for a woman.

Shaula mentioned that the man in the image resembled her master. Then, Subaru asked if the man on the coin was her master, but she replied that he was her master, giving a rather silly answer by claiming they were the same just because they had a face and eyes.

The situation was confusing, and Shaula explained that the way she recognized her master was by his smell, saying she identified the nauseating, black scent—like coal—of her master, and that even though he smelled that way, it was always fine.

Subaru covered his face in embarrassment and started crying in her place because of Shaula’s comment, which didn’t seem ill-intentioned, but still wounded his pride by mentioning his smell.

Putting the jokes aside, Ram asked if she knew Reid or Volcanica, and just at the mention of those names, Shaula twisted her face as if she had eaten something disgusting. Shaula responded that of course she knew them, but that she hadn’t seen them in centuries, and asked if Reid was doing well.

Eventually, Shaula learned that Reid had passed away due to obvious reasons (old age), and her expression turned sorrowful, her shoulders slumping at the news that came centuries too late. To ease the awkwardness, Ram asked about Volcanica, and surprisingly, her attitude changed completely, as if she had never been sad.

Speaking of her other old friend, she stated bluntly that she would have preferred if he had died instead of Reid.

Then, without further delay, Ram asked her about the fourth sage—her master—wanting to uncover his true identity.

Confused, Shaula thought they already knew Subaru was her master. Ram said he had hit his head on a chamber pot and forgotten everything, forcing Subaru to endure yet another humiliation.

Finally, Shaula stood up and prepared to reveal her master's name.

"Then allow me to make the grand announcement. The name of my master... the name of the famous and great sage! The master, the only one in this world worthy of being called the Sage!"

"Enough already, just get to the point!"

"When else will I get the chance? But that’s just like you."

Shaula put on a whole show with her announcement, sticking out her tongue playfully when Subaru rushed her. Then, she put a finger to her cheek, acting like a little girl as she continued.

And the name was—

"Flugel."

"...Huh?"

"My master's name is Flugel. The great and wise Flugel is my master."

Puffing out her chest with pride, Shaula said the name with genuine affection. There was a mix of deep respect and gratitude in the way she spoke, making it impossible to suspect she was lying. And since they were sure she wasn’t lying, their reactions were varied.

Because that name was undeniably familiar.

"...That's the same guy who planted that tree."

It was the name of the great person whose destiny had once crossed paths with theirs long ago.